fyxntll mmxm%ii» f itatg 
 
 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 
 FROM THE , . ,. 
 
 SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 ftenrg W.vSage 
 
 1891 
 
 A...f..3. . ^..1-3 7- ^^. //^^ y ... 
 
Cornell University Library 
 BX830 1869 .G54 
 
 Vatican decrees in their bearing on civi 
 
 oiin 
 
 3 1924 029 359 225 
 
The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029359225 
 
THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 IN THEIR BEAEING ON 
 
 CIVIL ALLEaiANOE: 
 
 A POLITICAL EXPOSTULATIOS. 
 
 JJ BY THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M. P. 
 
 WITH THE 
 
 REPLIES OF ARCHBISHOP MANNING and LORD ACTON. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 D. APPLETON AND"" COMPANY, 
 
 B49 & B.^1 BROADWAY. 
 1874. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN 
 RELIGION AND SCIENCE, 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN \A/. DRAPER, M. D., 
 
 ArTHOK or "TEtB INTELLECTDAI. DEVELOPMENT OF BUKOPE," 
 
 FORMING THE 12th VOLUME OF THE "INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES,' 
 
 Will be Published December Jf., 1874- 
 
THE VATICAN DECEEE8 
 
 IN THEIE BEABING ON 
 
 CIVIL ALLEQIAIsTOE 
 
 A POLITICAL EXPOSTULATION. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M. P. 
 
 WITH THE 
 
 REPLIES OF AEOHBISHOP MANNING AND LORD ACTON. 
 
 KEW YORK : 
 D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 
 
 649 AND B61 BROADWAY. 
 1874. 
 
 3^ 
 
OOlSr TENTS, 
 
 I. The Occasion and Scope of this Tract. Four 
 Propositions. Are they True ? . 
 
 II. The Fiest and Foueth Peopositions. (1) " That 
 Pome has substituted for the proud boast of 
 semper eadem a policy of violence and change in 
 faith." (4) "That she has equally repudiated 
 modern thought and ancient history." 
 
 III. The Second Peoposition — "That she has re- 
 furbished, and paraded anew, every rusty tool 
 she was thought to have disused." ' . 
 
 lY. The Thied Peoposition — "That Eome requires 
 a convert, who now joins her, to forfeit his moral 
 and mental freedom, and to place his loyalty and 
 civil duty at the mercy of another." . 
 
 V. Being Teue, aee the Peopositions Mateeial ? 
 
 VI. Being Teue and Mateeial, weee the Peopo- 
 sitions peopee to be set foeth by the peesent 
 'Weitee? 
 
 VII. On the Home Policy of the Futuee. 
 
 Appendices 
 
THE VATICAN DEGREES 
 
 IN THEIE BEABINa ON 
 
 CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 
 
 I. The Occasion and Scope of this Tract. 
 
 In the prosecution of a purpose not polemical 
 but pacific, I have been led to employ words which 
 belong, more or less, to the region of religious con- 
 troversy ; and which, though they were themselves 
 few, seem to require, from the various feelings they 
 have aroused, that I should carefully define, elucidate, 
 and defend them. The task is not of a kind agree- 
 able to me ; but I proceed to perform it. 
 
 Among the causes, which have tended to disturb 
 and perplex the public mind in the consideration of 
 our own religious difficulties, one has been a certain 
 alarm at the aggressive activity and imagined growth 
 of the Roman Church in this country. All are aware 
 of our susceptibility on this side ; and it was not, J 
 think, improper for one who desires to remove every- 
 thing that can interfere with a calm and judicial 
 
6 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 temper, and who believes the alarm to be ground- 
 less, to state, pointedly though briefly, some reasons 
 for that belief. 
 
 Accordingly, I did not scruple to use the follow- 
 ing language, in a paper inserted in the number of 
 the 'Contemporary Eeview' for the month of Oc- 
 tober. I was speaking of " the question whether a 
 handful of the clergy are or are not engaged in an 
 utterly hopeless and visionary effort to Eomanise 
 the Church and people of England." 
 
 " At no time since the bloody reign of Mary has 
 such a scheme been possible. But if it Tiad been 
 possible in the seventeenth or eighteenth centuries, it 
 would still have become impossible in the nineteenth : 
 when Rome has substituted for the proud boast of 
 semper eadem a policy of violence and change in faith ; 
 when she has refurbished, and paraded anew, every 
 rusty tool she was fondly thought to have disused ; 
 when no one can become her convert without re- 
 nouncing his moral and mental freedom, and placing 
 his civil loyalty and duty at the mercy of another ; 
 and when she has equally repudiated modem thought 
 and ancient history." * 
 
 Had I been, when I vsTote this passage, as I now 
 am, addressing myself in considerable measure to my 
 Roman Catholic fellow-countrymen, I should have 
 striven to avoid the seeming roughness of some of 
 
 * ' Contemporary Review,' Oct., 1874, p. 674. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 7 
 
 tliese expressions ; but as tlie question is now about 
 their substance, from whiclx' I am not in any particular 
 disposed to recede, any attempt to recast tbeir general 
 form would probably mislead. I proceed, then, to 
 deal with, them on their merits. 
 
 More than one friend of mine, among those who 
 have been led to join the Roman Catholic commun- 
 ion, has made this passage the subject, more or less, 
 of expostulation. Now, in my opinion, the asser- 
 tions which it makes are, as coming from a layman 
 who has spent most and the best years of his life in 
 the observation and practice of politics, not aggres- 
 sive but defensive. 
 
 It is neither the abettors of the Papal Chair, nor 
 any one who, however far from being an abettor of 
 the Papal Chair, actually writes from a Papal point 
 of view, that has a right to remonstrate with the 
 world at large ; but it is the world at large, on the 
 contrary, that has the fullest right to remonstrate, 
 first with His Holiness, secondly with those who 
 share his proceedings, thirdly even with such as 
 passively allow and accept them. 
 
 I therefore, as one of the world at large, propose 
 to expostulate in my turn. I shall strive to show to 
 such of my Roman Catholic fellow-feubjects as may 
 kindly give me a hearing that, after the singular 
 steps which the authorities of their Church have 
 in these last years thought fit to take, the people 
 
8 THE VATICAX DECREES 
 
 of tliis country, who fully Relieve in tlieir loyalty, 
 are entitled, on purely civil grounds, to expect from 
 them some declaration or manifestation of opinion, 
 in reply to that ecclesiastical party in their Church 
 who have laid down, in their name, principles adverse 
 to the purity and integrity of civil allegiance. 
 
 Undouhtedly my allegations are of great breadth. 
 Such broad allegations require a broad and a deep 
 foundation. The first question which they raise is, 
 Are they, as to the material part of them, true ? 
 But even their truth might not suffice to show that 
 their publication was opportune. The second ques- 
 tion, then, which they raise is. Are they, for any 
 practical purpose, material ? And there is yet a 
 third, though a minor, question, which arises out 
 of the propositions in connection with their author- 
 ship, "Were they suitable to be set forth by the pres- 
 ent writer ? 
 
 To these three questions I will now set myself to 
 reply. And the matter of my reply will, as I con- 
 ceive, constitute and convey an appeal to the under- 
 standings of my Roman Catholic fellow-countrymen, 
 which I tiiist that, at the least, some among them 
 may deem not altogether unworthy of their con- 
 sideration. 
 
 From the language used by some of the organs 
 of Eoman Catholic opinion, it is, I am afraid, plain 
 that in some quarters they have given deep offence. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 9 
 
 Displeasure, indignation, even fury, migM be said to 
 mark the language wliicli in the heat of the moment 
 has been expressed here and there. They have been 
 hastily treated as an attack made upon Eoman Catho- 
 lics generally, nay, as an insult offered them. It is 
 obvious to reply, that of Eoman Catholics generally 
 they state nothing. Together with a reference to 
 " converts," of which I shall say more, they consti- 
 tute generally a free and strong animadversion on 
 the conduct of the Papal Chair, and of its advisers 
 and abettors. If I am told that he who animadverts 
 upon these assails thereby, or insults, Roman Catho- 
 lics at large, who do not choose their ecclesiastical 
 rulers, and are not recognised as having any voice in 
 the government of their Church, I cannot be bound 
 by or accept a proposition which seems to me to be 
 so little in accordance with reason. 
 
 Before all things, however, I should desii-e it to 
 be understood that, in the remarks now offered, I 
 desire to eschew not only religious bigotry, but like- 
 wise theological controversy. Indeed, with theol- 
 ogy, except in its civil bearing, with theology as 
 such, I have here nothing whatever to do. But it is 
 the peculiarity of Eoman theology that, by thrusting 
 itself into the temporal domain, it naturally, and 
 even necessarily, comes to be a frequent theme of 
 political discussion. To quiet-minded Eoman Cath- 
 olics, it must be a subject of infinite annoyance, that 
 
10 THE VATICAN DECEEES 
 
 their religion is, on tliis ground more than any otter, 
 the subject of criticism ; more than any other, the 
 occasion of conflicts with the State and of civil dis- 
 quietude. I feel sincerely how much hardship their 
 case entails. But this hardship is brought upon 
 them altogether by the conduct of the authorities of 
 their own Church. Why did theology enter so 
 largely into the debates of Parliament on Roman 
 Catholic Emancipation ? Certainly not because our 
 statesmen and debaters of fifty years ago had an 
 abstract love of such controversies, but because it 
 was extensively believed that the Pope of Eome had 
 been and was a trespasser upon ground which be- 
 longed to the civil authority, and that he affected to 
 determine by spiritual prerogative questions of the 
 civil sphere. This fact, if fact it be, and not the 
 truth or falsehood, the reasonableness or- unreason- 
 ableness, of any article of purely religious belief, is 
 the whole and sole cause of the mischief. To this 
 fact, and to this fact alone, my language is referable : 
 but for this fact, it would have been neither my 
 duty nor my desire to use it. All other Christian 
 bodies are content with freedom in their own re- 
 ligious domain. Orientals, Lutherans, Calvinists, 
 Presbyterians, Episcopalians, JSTonconformists, one 
 and all, in the present day, contentedly and thank- 
 fully accept the benefits of civil order; never pre- 
 tend that the State is not its own master ; make no 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. H 
 
 religious claims to temporal possessions or advan- 
 tages; and, consequently, never are in perilous col- 
 lision witli the State. Nay, more, even so I; believe 
 it is witli the mass of Koinan Catholics individually. 
 But not so with, the leaders of their Church, or with 
 those who take pride in following the leaders. In- 
 deed, this has been made matter of boast : — 
 
 "There is not another Church so called" (than the Roman), 
 " nor any community professing to be a Church, which does not 
 submit, or obey, or hold its peace, when the civil governors of 
 the world command." — " The Present Crisis of the Holy See," 
 by H. E. Manning, D. D. London, 1861, p. 75. 
 
 The Kome of the Middle Ages claimed universal 
 monarchy. The modern Church of Kome has 
 abandoned nothing, retracted nothing. Is that all ? 
 Far from it. By condemning (as will be seen) those 
 who, like Bishop Doyle in 1826,* charge the medi- 
 aeval Popes with aggression, she unconditionally, 
 even if covertly, maintains what the mediaeval 
 Popes maintained. But even this is not the worst. 
 The worst by far is that whereas, in the national 
 Churches and communities of the Middle Ages, 
 there was a brisk, vigorous, and constant opposition 
 to these outrageous claims, an opposition which 
 stoutly asserted its own orthodoxy, which always 
 caused itself to be respected, and which even some- 
 times gained the upper hand; now, in this nine- 
 
 * Lords' Committee, March 18, 1836. Report, p. 190. 
 
12 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 teenth century of ours, and Avliile it is growing old, 
 this same opposition lias been put out of court, and 
 judicially extinguished within the Papal Church, 
 by the recent decrees of the Vatican. And it is 
 impossible for persons accepting those decrees justly 
 to complain, when such documents are subjected in 
 good faith to a strict examination as respects their 
 compatibility with civil right and the obedience of 
 subjects. 
 
 In defending my language, I shall carefully mark 
 its limits. But all defence is reassertion, which prop- 
 erly requires a deliberate reconsideration; and no 
 man who thus reconsiders should scruple, if he find 
 so much as a word that may convey a false impression, 
 to amend it. Exactness in stating truth according 
 to the measure of our intelligence, is an indispensable 
 condition of justice, and of a title to be heard. 
 
 My propositions, then, as they stood, are these :— 
 
 1. That " Rome has substituted for the proud 
 boast of semper eadem, a policy of violence and change 
 in faith." 
 
 2. That she has refurbished and paraded anew 
 eveiy rusty tool she was fondly thought to have 
 disused. 
 
 3. That no one can now become her convert with- 
 out renouncing his moral and mental freedom, and 
 placing his civil loyalty and duty at the mercy of. 
 another. 
 
IN THEIK BEAEING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 13 
 
 4. That site (" Rome ") has equally repudiated 
 modern thought and ancient history. 
 
 II. The First and the Fourth Propositions. 
 
 Of the first and fourth of these propositions I shall 
 dispose rather summarily, as they appear to belong 
 to the theological domain. They refer to a fact, and 
 they record an opinion. One fact to which, they 
 refer is this : that, in days within my memory, the 
 constant, favorite, and imposing argument of Roman 
 controversialists was the unbroken and absolute 
 identity in belief of the Roman Church from the 
 days of our Saviour until now. No one, who has at 
 all followed the course of this literature during the 
 last forty years, can fail to be sensible of the change 
 in its present tenor. More and more have the 
 assertions of continuous uniformity of doctrine re- 
 ceded into scarcely penetrable shadow. More and 
 more have another series of assertions, of a living 
 authority, ever ready to open, adopt, and shape 
 Christian doctrine according to the times, taken their 
 place. "Witkout discussing the abstract compatibility 
 of these lines of argument, I note two of the immense 
 practical differences between them. In the first, the 
 office claimed by the Church is principally that of a 
 witness to facts ; in the second, principally that of a 
 judge, if not a revealer, of doctrine. In the first, the 
 
14 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 processes which the Church undertakes are subject to 
 a constant challenge and appeal to history ; in the 
 second, no amount of historical testimony can avail 
 against the unmeasured power of the theory of de- 
 velopment. Most important, most pregnant consid- 
 erations, these, at least for two classes of persons : for 
 those who think that exaggerated doctrines of Church 
 power are among the real and serious dangers of the 
 age ; and for those who think that against all forms, 
 both of superstition and of unbelief, one main pre- 
 servative is to be found in maintaining the truth and 
 authority of history, and the inestimable value of the 
 historic spirit. 
 
 So much for the fact ; as for the opinion that 
 the recent Papal decrees are at war with modern 
 thought, and that, purporting to enlarge the neces- 
 sary creed of Christendom, they involve a violent 
 breach with history, this is a matter unfit for me to 
 discuss, as it is a question of Divinity; but not unfit 
 for me to have mentioned in my article, since the 
 opinion given there is the opinion of those with 
 whom I was endeavoring to reason, namely, the 
 great majority of the British public. 
 
 If it is thought that the word violence is open to 
 exception, I regret I cannot give it up. The justifi- 
 cation of the ancient definitions of the Church, which 
 have endured the storms of 1,500 years, was to be 
 found in this, that they were not arbitrary or wilful, 
 
IN THEIR BEARING- ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. I5 
 
 but that they wholly sprang from, and related to, 
 theories rampant at the time, and regarded as meor 
 acing to Christian belief. Even the canons of the 
 CoTincil of Trent have, in the main, this amount, 
 apart from their matter, of presumptive warrant. 
 But the decrees of the present perilous Pontificate 
 have been passed to favor and precipitate prevailing 
 currents of opinion in the ecclesiastical world of 
 Rome. The growth of what is often termed among 
 Protestants Mariolatry, and of belief in Papal Infalli- 
 bility, was notoriously advancing, but it seems not 
 fast enough to satisfy the dominant party. To aim 
 the deadly blows of 1854* and 1870 at the old his- 
 toric, scientific, and moderate school, was surely an 
 act of violence ; and with this censure the proceed- 
 ing of 1870 has actually been visited by the flr^ 
 living theologian now within the Eoman commun- 
 ion; I mean Dr. John Henry Newman, who has used 
 these significant words, among others : " Why should 
 an aggressive and insolent faction be allowed to 
 make the heart of the just sad, whom the Lord hath 
 not made sorrowful ? " f 
 
 * Decree of the Immaculate Conception. 
 f /See the remarkable letter of Dr. Newman to Bishop Ulla- 
 thorne, in the ' Guardian ' of April 6, 1870. 
 
16 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 m. The Second Peoposition. 
 
 I take next my second proposition: that Rome 
 has refurbished, and paraded anew, every rusty tool 
 she was fondly thought to have disused. 
 
 Is this, then, a fact, or is it not ? 
 
 I must assume that it is denied ; and therefore I 
 cannot wholly pass by the work of proof. But I 
 will state in the fewest possible words, and with ref- 
 erences, a few propositions, all the holders of which 
 have been condemned by the See of Rome during my 
 own generation, and especially within the last twelve 
 or fifteen years. And, in order that I may do noth- 
 ing toward importing passion into what is matter of 
 pure argument, I will avoid citing any of the fear- 
 fully energetic epithets in which the condemnations 
 are sometimes clothed : 
 
 1. Those who maintain the liberty of the press. 
 Encyclical Letter of Pope Gregory XVI., in 1831, 
 and of Pope Pius IX., in 1864. 
 
 2. Or the liberty of conscience and of worship 
 Encyclical of Pius IX., December 8, 1864. 
 
 3. Or the liberty of speech. 'Syllabus' of 
 March 18, 1861. Prop. Ixxix. Encyclical of Pope 
 Pius IX., December 8, 1864. 
 
 4. Or who contend that Papal judgments and 
 decrees may, without sin, be disobeyed, or differed 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 17 
 
 from, unless they treat of the rules {dogmata) of 
 faitli or morals. Ibid. 
 
 5. Or who assign to the State the power of de- 
 fining the civil rights {jura) and province of the 
 Church. ' Syllabus ' of Pope Pius IX., March 8, 
 1861. Ibid. Prop. xix. 
 
 6. Or who hold that Roman Pontiffs and Ecu- 
 menical Councils have transgressed the limits of 
 their power, and usurped the rights of princes. 
 Ibid. Prop, xxiii. 
 
 {It must he home in mind^ that '■'■ Ecumenieal 
 Councils'''' here mean Roman Councils not recognised 
 hy the rest of the Chu/rch. The Councils of the early 
 Church did not interfere loith the jurisdiction of the 
 civil power.) 
 
 7. Or that the Church may not employ force. 
 {Ecclesia vis inferendcB potestatem non hahet?) 'Syl- 
 labus,' Prop. xxiv. 
 
 8. Or that power, not inherent in the office of 
 the Episcopate, but granted to it by the civil au- 
 thority, may be withdrawn from it at the discretion 
 of that authority. Ibid. Prop. xxv. 
 
 9. Or that the {immunitas) civil immunity of 
 the Church and its ministers depends upon civil 
 right. Ibid. Prop. xxx. 
 
 10. Or that in the conflict of laws, civil and. 
 ecclesiastical, the civil law should prevail. Ibid.. 
 Prop. xlii. 
 
18 THE VATICAN DECEEES 
 
 11. Or that any mettod of instruction of youth, 
 solely secular, may be approved. Ibid. Prop, xlviii. 
 
 12. Or that knowledge of things, philosophical 
 and civil, may and should decline to be guided by 
 Divine and Ecclesiastical authority. Ibid. Prop, Ivii. 
 
 13. Or that marriage is not in its essence a Sac- 
 rament. Ibid. Prop. IxvL 
 
 14. Or that marriage, not sacramentally con- 
 tracted {si sacramentum excludatur)^ has a binding 
 force. Ibid. Prop. Ixxiii. 
 
 15. Or that the abolition of the Temporal Power 
 of the Popedom would be highly advantageous to 
 the Church. Ibid. Prop. Ixxvi. Also Ixx. 
 
 16. Or that any other religion than the Roman 
 religion may be established by a State. Ibid. Prop. 
 Ixxyii. 
 
 17. Or that in "Countries called Catholic," the 
 free exercise of other religions may laudably be 
 allowed. ' Syllabus,' Prop. Ixxviii. 
 
 18. Or that the Roman Pontiff ought to come 
 to terms with progress, liberalism, and modern civ- 
 ilization. Ibid. Prop. Ixxx.* 
 
 This list is now perhaps sufficiently extended, 
 although I have as yet not touched the decrees of 
 1870. But, before quitting it, I must offer three 
 observations on what it contains. 
 
 ♦ For the original passages from the Encyclical and Syllabus 
 of Pius IX., see Appendix A. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 19 
 
 Firstly. I do not place all the Propositions in 
 one and the same category ; for there are a portion 
 of them which, as far as I can judge, might, by the 
 combined aid of favorable construction and vigorous 
 explanation, be brought within bounds. And I hold 
 that favorable construction of the terms used in con- 
 troversies is the right general rule. But this can 
 only be so when construction is an open question. 
 When the author of certain propositions claims, as 
 in the case before us, a sole and unlimited power to 
 interpret them in such manner and by such rules as 
 he may from time to time think fit, the only defence 
 for all others concerned is at once to judge for them- 
 selves, how much of unreason or of mischief the 
 words, naturally understood, may contain. 
 
 Secondly. It may appear, upon a hasty perusal, 
 that neither the infliction of penalty in life, limb, 
 liberty, or goods, on disobedient members of the 
 Christian Church, nor the title to depose sovereigns, 
 and release subjects from their allegiance, with all 
 its revolting consequences, has been here reaffirmed. 
 In terms, there is no mention of them ; but in the 
 substance of the propositions, I grieve to say, they 
 are beyond doubt included. For it is notorious that 
 they have been declared and decreed by "Eome," 
 that is to say, by Popes and Papal Councils ; and 
 the stringent condemnations of the Syllabus include 
 all those who hold that Popes and Papal Councils 
 
20 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 (declared ecumenical) have transgressed the just lim- 
 its of their power, or usurped the rights of princes. 
 "What have been their opinions and decrees about 
 persecution I need hardly say ; and indeed the right 
 to employ physical force is even here undisguisedly 
 claimed (No. 1). 
 
 Even while I am writing, I am reminded, from 
 an unquestionable source, of the words of Pope Pius 
 IX. himself on the deposing power. I add only a 
 few italics; the words appear as given in 'a trans- 
 lation, without the original : 
 
 " The present Pontiff used these words in replying to the 
 address from the Academia of the Catholic Religion (July 31, 
 1873) :— 
 
 " ' There are many errors regarding the Infallibility : but the 
 most malicious of all is that which includes, in that dogma, the 
 riffht of deposing sovereigns, and declaring the people no longer 
 bound by the obligation of fidelity. This right has now and 
 again, in critical circumstances, been exercised by the Pontiffs : 
 but it has nothing to do with Papal Infallibility, Its origin was 
 not the infallibility, but the authority of the Pope. This author- 
 ity, in accordance with the public right, which was then vigor- 
 ous, and with the acquiescence of all Christian nations, who 
 reverenced in the Pope the supreme Judge of the Christian 
 Commonwealth, extended so far as to pass judgment, even in 
 civil affairs, on the acts of Frincea and of Nations.'' " * 
 
 Lastly, I must observe that these are not mere 
 opinions of the Pope himself, nor even are they 
 
 *" Civilization and the See of Rome." By Lord Robert 
 Montagu. Dublin, 187-i. A Lecture delivered under the auspices 
 of the Catholic Union of Ireland. I have a little misgiving 
 about the version : but not of a nature to affect the substance. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 21 
 
 opinions which he might paternally recommend to 
 the pious consideration of the faithful. With the 
 promulgation of his opinions is unhappily com- 
 bined, in the Encyclical Letter, which virtually, 
 though not expressly, includes the whole, a command 
 to all his spiritual children (from which command 
 we the disobedient children are in no way excluded) 
 to hold them : 
 
 « 
 
 "Itaque omnes et singulas pravas opiniones et 
 doctrinas singillatim hisce literis commemoratas auc- 
 toritate nostrd Apostolic4 reprobamus, proscribimus, 
 atque • damnamus ; easque ab omnibus Catholicse 
 Ecclesise filiis, veluti reprobatas, proscriptas, atque 
 damnatas omnino haberi volumus et mandamus." 
 Encycl. Dec. 8, 1864. 
 
 And the decrees of 1870 will presently show us, 
 what they establish as the binding force of the man- 
 date thus conveyed to the Christian world, 
 
 IV. The Third Peoposition, 
 
 I now pass to the operation of these extraor- 
 dinary declarations on personal and private duty. 
 
 When the cup of endurance, which had so long 
 been filling, began, with the council of the Vatican 
 in 1870, to overflow, the most famous and learned 
 living theologian of the Eoman Communion, Dr. von 
 Dollinger, long the foremost champion of his Church, 
 
22 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 refused compliance, and submitted, witli Lis temper 
 undisturbed and bis freedom unimpaired, to tbe ex- 
 treme and most painful penalty of excommunication. 
 With bim, many of tbe most learned and respected 
 theologians of tbe Roman Communion in Germany 
 underwent tbe same sentence. Tbe very few, wbo 
 elsewbere (I do not speak of Switzerland) suffered in 
 like manner, deserve an admiration rising in propor- 
 tion to tbeir fewness. It seems as tbougb Germany, 
 from wbicb Lutber blew tbe migbty trumpet tbat 
 even now ecboes tbrougb tbe land, still retained ber 
 primacy in tbe domain of conscience, still supplied 
 tbe centuria prwrogativa of tbe great comitia of tbe 
 world. 
 
 But let no man wonder or complain. Witbout 
 imputing to any one tbe moral murder, for sucb it is, 
 of stifling conscience and conviction, I for one cannot 
 be surprised tbat tbe fermentation, wbicb is working 
 tbrougb tbe mind of tbe Latin Cburcb, bas as yet 
 (elsewbere tban in Germany) but in few instances 
 come to tbe surface. By tbe mass of mankind, it is 
 morally impossible tbat questions sucb as tbese can 
 be adequately examined ; so it ever bas been, and so 
 in tbe main it will continue, until tbe principles of 
 manufacturing macbinery sball bave been applied, 
 and witb analogous results, to intellectual and moral 
 processes. Followers tbey are and must be, and in a 
 certain sense ougbt to be. But wbat as to tbe leaders 
 
m THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 23 
 
 of society, the men of education and of leisure ? I will 
 try to suggest some answer in few words. A change 
 of religious profession is under all circumstances a 
 great and awful thing. Much more is the question, 
 however, between conflicting, or apparently conflict- 
 ing, duties arduous, when the religion of a man has 
 been changed for him, over his head, and without the 
 very least of his paxticipation. Far be it then from 
 me to make any Roman Catholic, except the great 
 hierarchic Power, and those who have egged it on, 
 responsible for the portentous proceedings which we 
 have witnessed. My conviction is that, even of those 
 who may not shake off the yoke, multitudes Avill 
 vindicate at any rate their loyalty at the expense of 
 the consistency, which perhaps in difficult matters of 
 religion few among us perfectly maintain. But this 
 belongs to the future ; for the present, nothing could 
 in my opinion be more unjust than to hold the mem- 
 bers of the Roman Church in general already respon- 
 sible for the recent innovations. The duty of observers, 
 who think the claims involved in these decrees ar- 
 rogant and false, and such as not even impotence real 
 or supposed ought to shield from criticism, is frankly 
 to state the case, and, by way of friendly challenge, 
 to entreat their Eoman Catholic fellow-countrymen 
 to replace themselves in the position which five-and- 
 forty years ago this nation, by the voice and action 
 of its Parliament, declared its belief that they held. 
 
24 THE VATICAN" DECREES 
 
 Upou a strict reexamination of the language, as 
 apart from the substance of my fourth Proposition, 
 I find it faulty, inasmuch as it seems to imply that a 
 " convei-t " now joining the Papal Church, not only 
 gives up certain rights and duties of freedom, but 
 surrenders them by a conscious and deliberate act. 
 What I have less accurately said that he renounced, 
 I might have more accurately said that he forfeited. 
 To spealc strictly, tlie claim now made upon him by 
 the authority, which he solemnly and with the high- 
 est responsibility acknowledges, requires him to sur- 
 I'ender his mental and moral freedom, and to place 
 his loyalty and civil duty at the mercy of another. 
 There may have been, and may be, persons who in 
 their sanguine tnist will not shrink from this result, 
 and will console themselves with the notion that 
 their loyalty and civil duty are to be committed to 
 the custody of one much wiser than themselves. But 
 I am sure that there are also " converts " who, when 
 they perceive, will by word and act reject the con- 
 sequence which relentless logic draws for them. If, 
 however, my proposition be true, there is no escape 
 from the dilemma. Is it then tme, or is it not true, 
 that Rome requires a convert, who now joins her, 
 to forfeit his moral and mental freedom, and to 
 place his loyalty and civil duty at the mercy of an- 
 other i 
 
 In order to place this matter in as clear a light 
 
m THEIR BEAEIKG ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 25 
 
 as I can, it will be necessary to go back a little upon 
 our recent history. 
 
 A century ago we began to relax that systena of 
 penal laws against Roman Catholics, at once petti- 
 fogging, base, and cruel, which Mr. Burke has scathed 
 and blasted with his immortal eloquence. 
 
 When this process had rekched the point, at which 
 the question M^as whether they should be admitted 
 into Parliament, there arose a great and prolonged 
 national controversy ; and some men, who at no time 
 of their lives were narrow-minded, such as Sir Eob- 
 ert Peel, the Minister, resisted the concession. The 
 arguments in its favor were obvious and strong, and 
 they ultimately prevailed. But the strength of the 
 opposing party had lain in the allegation that, from 
 the nature and claims of the Papal power, it was 
 not possible for the consistent Eoman Catholic to 
 pay to the crown of this country an entire allegi- 
 ance, and that the admission of persons, thus self- 
 disabled, to Parliament was inconsistent with the 
 safety of the State and nation ; which had not very 
 long before, it may be observed, emerged from a 
 struggle for existence. 
 
 An answer to this argument was indispensable ; 
 and it was supplied mainly from two sources. The 
 Josephine laws,' then still subsisting in the Austrian 
 
 * See the work of Count dal Pozzo on the " Austrian Eccle- 
 
26 THE VATICAX DECREES 
 
 empire, and the arrangements -whicli had been made 
 after the peace of 1815 by Prussia and the German 
 States with Pius VII. and Gonsalvi, proved that the 
 Papal Court could submit to circumstances, and 
 could allow material restraints even upon the exer- 
 cise of its ecclesiastical prerogatives. Here, then, was 
 a reply in the sense of the phrase solvitur ambu- 
 lamlo. Much information of this class was collected 
 for the information of Parliament and the country.* 
 But there were also measures taken to learn, from 
 the highest Roman Catholic authorities of this coun- 
 try, what was the exact situation of the members of 
 that communion with respect to some of the better 
 known exorbitancies of Papal assumption. Did the 
 Pope claim any temporal jurisdiction ? Did he still 
 pretend to the exercise of a power to depose kings, 
 release subjects from their allegiance, and incite 
 them to revolt i Was faith to be kept with heretics ? 
 Did the Church still teach the doctrines of persecu- 
 tion ? Now, to no one of these questions could the 
 answer really be of the smallest immediate moment 
 
 siastical Law." London : Murray, 1827. The Leopoldine Laws 
 in Tuscany may also be mentioned. 
 
 * See " Report from the Select Committee appointed to report 
 the nature and substance of the Laws and Ordinances existing 
 in Foreign States, respecting the regulation of their Roman 
 Catholic subjects in Ecclesiastical matters, and their intercourse 
 with the See of Rome, or any other Foreign Ecclesiastical Juris- 
 diction." Printed for the House of Commons in 1816 and 1817. 
 Reprinted 1851. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 27 
 
 to this powerful and solidly compacted kingdom. 
 They were topics selected by way of sample; and 
 the intention was to elicit declarations showing gen- 
 erally that the fangs of mediaeval Popedom had been 
 drawn, and its claws torn away ; that the Eoman 
 system, however strict in its dogma, was perfectly 
 compatible with civil liberty, and with the institu- 
 tions of a free State moulded on a different religious 
 basis from its own. 
 
 Answers in abundance were obtained, tending to 
 show that the .doctrines of deposition and persecu- 
 tion, of keeping no faith with heretics, and of uni- 
 versal dominion, were obsolete beyond revival ; that 
 every assurance could be given respecting them, 
 except such as required the shame of a formal retrac- 
 tation ; that they were in effect mere bugbears, un- 
 worthy to be taken into account by a nation which 
 prided itself on being made up of practical men. 
 
 But it was unquestionably felt that something 
 more than the renunciation of these particular opin- 
 ions was necessary in order to secure the full con- 
 cession of civil rights to Roman Catholics. As to 
 their individual loyalty, a State disposed to gener- 
 ous or candid interpretation had no reason to be 
 uneasy. It was only with regard to requisitions, 
 which might be made on them from another quar- 
 ter, that apprehension could exist. It was reason- 
 able that England should desire to know not only 
 
OS THE YATICAy DECREES 
 
 what the Pope* might do for himself, but to what 
 demands, by the constitution of their Church, they 
 were liable ; and how far it was possible that such 
 demands could touch their civil duty. The theory 
 which placed every human being, in things spiritual 
 and things temporal, at the feet of the Roman Pon- 
 tiff, had not been an idolum specus, a mere theory of 
 the chamber. Brain-power, never surpassed in the 
 political history of the world had been devoted for 
 centuries to the single purpose of working it into the 
 practice of Christendom ; had in the West achieved 
 for an impossible problem a partial success; and Lad 
 in the East punished the obstinate independence of 
 the Church by that Latin conquest of Constanti- 
 nople which effectually prepared the way for the 
 downfall of the Eastern Empire, and the establish- 
 ment of the Turks in Europe. What was really 
 material therefore w^as, not whether the Papal chair 
 laid claim to this or that particular power, but 
 whether it laid claim to some power that included 
 them all, and whether that claim had received such 
 sanction frona the authorities of the Latin Church, 
 that there remained within her borders absolutely 
 
 * At that period the eminent and able Bishop Doyle did not 
 scruple to write as follows : " We are taunted with the proceed- 
 ings of Popes. What, my Lord, have we Catholics to do with 
 the proceedings of popes, or why should we be made account- 
 able for them ? " — ' Essay on the Catholic Claims.' To Lord 
 Liverpool, 1826, p. 111. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON OIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 29 
 
 no tenable standing-ground from whicli war against 
 it could be maintained. Did tHe Pope tlien claim 
 infallibility ? Or did lie, either without infallibility 
 or with it (and if with it, so much the worse), claim 
 an universal obedience fi-om his flock ? And were 
 these claims, either or both, affirmed in his Church 
 by authority which even the least Papal of the mem- 
 bers of that Church must admit to be binding upon 
 conscience ? 
 
 The two first of these questions were covered by 
 the third. And well it was that they were so cov- 
 ered. For to them no satisfactory answer could even 
 then be given. The Popes had kept up, with com- 
 paratively little intermission, for well-nigh a thou- 
 sand years their claim to dogmatic infallibility ; and 
 had, at periods within the same tract of time, often 
 enough made, and never retracted, that other claim 
 which is theoretically less but practically larger ; 
 their claim to an obedience virtually universal from 
 the baptised members of the Church. To the third 
 question it was fortunately more practicable to pre 
 scribe a satisfactory reply. It was well known that, 
 in the days of its glory and intellectual power, the 
 great Galilean Church had not only not admitted, 
 but had denied Papal infallibility, and had declared 
 that the local laws and usages of the Church could 
 not be set aside by the will of the Pontifi". Nay, 
 farther, it was believed that in the main these had 
 
30 THE VATICAN DECEEES 
 
 been, down to the close of the last centuiy, the pre- 
 vailing opinions of the Cisalpine Churches in com- 
 munion with Rome. The Council of Constance had in 
 act as well as word shown that the Pope's judgments, 
 and the Pope himself, were triable by the assembled 
 representatives of the Christian world. And the 
 Council of Trent, notwithstanding the predominance 
 in it of Italian and Roman influences, if it had not 
 denied, yet had not affirmed either proposition. 
 
 All that remained was, to know what were the 
 sentiments entertained on these vital points by the 
 ' leaders and guides of Roman Catholic opinion nearest 
 to our own doors. And here testimony was offered, 
 which must not, and cannot, be forgotten. In part, 
 this was the testimony of witnesses before the Com- 
 mittee of the House of Lords in 1825. I need quote 
 two answers only, given by the Prelate, who more 
 than any other represented his Church, and influ- 
 enced the mind of this country in favor of concession 
 at the time, namely. Bishop Doyle. He was asked,* 
 
 " In what, and how far, does the Roman Catholic profess to 
 obey the Pope ? " 
 
 * Committees of both Lords and Commons sat ; the former 
 in 1825, the latter in 1824-5. The References were identical, 
 and ran as follows : " To inquire into the state of Ireland, more 
 particularly with reference to the circumstances which may have 
 led to disturbances in that part of the United Kingdom." 
 Bishop Doyle was examined March 21, 1825, and April 31, 
 1825, before the Lords. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 31 
 
 He replied : 
 
 " The Catholic professes to obey the Pope in matters which 
 regard his religious faith : and in those matters of ecclesiastical 
 discipline which have already been defined by the competent 
 authorities." 
 
 And again : 
 
 " Does that justify the objection that is made to Catholics, 
 that their allegiance is divided ? " 
 
 " I do not think it does in any way. We are bound to obey 
 the Pope in those things that I have already mentioned. But 
 our obedience to the law, and the allegiance which we owe the 
 sovereign, are complete, and full, and perfect, and undivided, 
 inasmuch as they extend to all political, legal, and civil rights 
 of the king or his subjects. I think the allegiance due to the 
 king, and the allegiance due to the Pope, are as distinct and as 
 divided in their nature as any two things can possibly be." 
 
 Sucli is the opinion of tlie dead Prelate. We 
 shall presently tear the opinion of a living one. 
 But the sentiments of the dead man powerfully 
 operated on the open and trustful temper of this 
 people to induce them to grant, at the cost of so 
 much popular feeling and national tradition, the 
 great and just concession of 1829. That concession, 
 without such declarations, it would, to say the least, 
 have been far more difficult to obtain. 
 
 Now, bodies are usually held to be bound by the 
 evidence of their own selected and typical witnesses. 
 But in this instance the colleagues of those witnesses 
 thought fit also to speak collectively. 
 
 First let us quote from the collective " Declara- 
 tion," in the year 1826, of the Yicars Apostolic, who. 
 
32 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 witli Episcopal authority, governed the Eoman Cath- 
 olics of Great Britain : 
 
 "The allegiance whicli Catholics hold to be due, and are 
 bound to pay, to their Sovereign, and to the civil authority of 
 the State, is perfect and undivided. . . . 
 
 " They declare that neither the Pope, nor any other prelate 
 or ecclesiastical person of the Eoman Catholic Church . . . has 
 any right to interfere, directly or indirectly, in the Civil Govern- 
 ment, . . . nor to oppose in any manner the performance of the 
 civil duties which are due to the king." 
 
 Not less explicit was the Hierarchy of the Roman 
 Communion in its '' Pastoral Address to the Clergy 
 and Laity of the Roman Catholic Church in Ireland," 
 dated January 25, 1826. This address contains a Dec- 
 laration, from which I extract the follo^^•ing words : 
 
 " It is a duty which they owe to themselves, as well as to 
 their Protestant feUow-suhjects, whose good opinion they value, 
 to endeavor once more to remove the false imputations that have 
 been frequently cast upon the faith and discipline of that Church 
 which is intrusted to their care, that all may he enabled to know 
 with accuracy their genuine principles.'''' 
 
 In Article 11 : — 
 
 " They declare on oath their belief that it is not an article of 
 the Catholic Faith, neither are they thereby required to believfe, 
 that the Pope is infallible." 
 
 And, after various recitals, they set forth — 
 
 " After this full, explicit, and sworn declaration, we are 
 utterly at a loss to conceive on what possible ground we could 
 be justly charged with bearing towards our most gracious Sov- 
 ereign only a divided allegiance." 
 
 Thus, besides much else that I will not stop to quote, 
 
m THEIR BEAEING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 33 
 
 Papal infallibility was most solemnly declared to be 
 a matter on wliicli each man might think as he 
 pleased ; the Pope's power to claim obedience was 
 strictly and narrowly limited : it was expressly de- 
 nied that he had any title, direct or indirect, to inter- 
 fere in civil government. Of the right of the Pope 
 to define the limits which divide the civil from the 
 spiritual by his own authority, not one word is said 
 by the Prelates of either country. 
 
 Since that time, all these propositions have been 
 re\^ersed. The Pope's infallibility, when he speaks 
 ex cathedra on faith and morals, has been declared, 
 with the assent of the Bishops of the Roman Church, " 
 to be an article of faith, binding on the conscience 
 of every Christian ; his claim to the obedience of his 
 spiritual subjects has been declared in like manner 
 without any practical limit or reserve ; and his su- 
 premacy, without any reserve of civil rights, has 
 been similarly affirmed to include everything which 
 relates to the discipline and government of the 
 Church throughout the world. And these doctrines, 
 we now know on the highest authority, it is of neces- 
 sity for salvation to believe. 
 
 Independently, howev.er, of the Vatican Decrees 
 themselves, it is necessary for all who wish to under- 
 stand what has been the amount of the wonderful 
 change now consummated in the constitution of the 
 Latin Church, and what is the present degradation 
 
3i THE TATIOAN DECREES 
 
 of its Episcopal order, to observe also the change, 
 amounting to revolution, of form in the present, as 
 compared with other conciliatory decrees. Indeed, 
 that spirit of centralization, the excesses of which are 
 as fatal to vigorous life in the Church as in the State, 
 seems now nearly to have reached the last and fur- 
 thest point of possible advancement and exaltation. 
 
 When, in fact, we speak of the decrees of the 
 Council of the Vatican, we use a phrase which will 
 not bear strict examination. The Canons of the 
 Council of Trent were, at least, the real Canons of 
 a real Council: and the strain in which they are 
 promulgated is this : Hgbc sacrosancta, ecumenica, et 
 generalis Tridentina Synodus, in Spiritu Sancto le- 
 gitime congregata, in ed pi-cesidentihus eisdem trilms 
 apostolicis Legatia, liortatur, or docet, or statuit, or 
 decemit, and the like : and its canons, as published 
 in Rome, are " Canones et decreta Sacrosancti ecvrnie- 
 nid Concilii Trident ini^'' * and so forth. But what 
 we have now to do with is the Constitutio Dog- 
 matica Prima de Ecclesid CJiristi, edita in Sessione 
 tertici of the Vatican Council. It is not a constitu- 
 tion made by the Council, but one promulgated in 
 the Council, f And who is it that legislates and 
 
 * ' Romae : in CoUegio irrbano de Propaganda Fide.' 1833. 
 
 f I am aware that, as some hold, this was the case with the 
 Council of the Lateran in a, d. 1215. But, first, this has not been 
 established : secondly, the very gist of the evil we are dealing 
 
m THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 35 
 
 decrees ? It is Pius Episcopus, servus servorvm 
 Dei : and the seductive plural of his docemus et de- 
 daramus is simply the dignified and ceremonious 
 " We " of Eoyal declarations. The document is 
 dated Pontificatus nostri Anno XXV: and the hum- 
 ble share of the assemhled Episcopate in the trans- 
 action is represented by sacro approhante concilAo. 
 And now for the propositions themselves. 
 First comes the Pope's infallibility : — 
 
 " Docemus, et divinitus revelatum dogma esse definimus, 
 Romanum Pontificem, cum ex Cathedrd loquitur, id est cum, 
 omnium Christianorum Pastoris et Doctoris munere fungens, 
 pro supremS, su4 Apostolicd auctoritate doctrinam de fide vel 
 moribus ab universe EccIesiS. tenendam definit, per assistentiam 
 divinam, ipsi in Beato Petro promissam, ed infallibilitate pollere, 
 qu^ Divinus Redemptor Ecclesiam suam in definiendd doctrind 
 de fide vel moribus instructam esse voluit : ideoque ejus Romani 
 Pontificis definitiones ex sese non autem ex consensu Ecolesiae 
 irreformabiles esse." * 
 
 "Will it, then, be said that the infallibility of the 
 Pope accrues only when he speahs ex catJiedrd f No 
 doubt this is a very material consideration for those 
 who have been told that the private conscience is to 
 derive comfort and assurance from the emanations 
 of the Papal Chair : for there is no established or 
 accepted definition of the phrase ex cathedrd, and he 
 has no power to obtain one, and no guide to direct 
 
 witb consists in following (and enforcing) precedents from the 
 age of Pope Innocent III. 
 
 * ' Constitutio de Ecclesii,' c. iv. 
 
36 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 him in his choice among some twelve theories on 
 the subject, which, it is said, are bandied to and fro 
 among Koman theologians, except the despised and 
 discarded agency of his private judgment. But 
 while thus sorely tantalised, he is not one whit 
 protected. For there is still one person, and one 
 only, who can unquestionably declare ecc cathedra 
 what is ex cathedrd and what is not, and who can 
 declare it when and as he pleases. That person is 
 the Pope himself. The provision is, that no docu- 
 ment he issues shall be valid without a seal ; but 
 the seal remains under his own sole lock and key. 
 
 Again, it may be sought to plead, that the Pope 
 is, after all, only operating by sanctions which un- 
 questionably belong to the religious domain. He 
 does not propose to invade the country, to seize 
 Woolwich, or burn Portsmouth. He will only, at 
 the worst, excommunicate opponents, as he has ex- 
 communicated Dr. von DoUinger and others. Is 
 this a good answer ? After all, even in the Middle 
 Ages, it was not by the direct action of fleets and 
 armies of their own that the Popes contended with 
 kings who were refractory ; it Avas mainly by inter- 
 dicts, and by the refusal, which they entailed when 
 the Bishops were not brave enough to refuse their 
 publication, of religious offices to the people. It 
 was thus that England suffered under John, France 
 under Philip Augustus, Leon under Alphonso the 
 
IN" THEIR BEARING ON" CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 37 
 
 Noble, and every country in its turn. But the in- 
 ference may be drawn that they "who, wliile using 
 spiritual weapons for sucli an end, do not employ 
 temporal means, only fail to employ tliem because 
 they have them not. A religious society, which de- 
 livers volleys of spiritual censures in order to im- 
 pede the performance of civil duties, does all the 
 mischief that is in its power to do, and brings into 
 question, in the face of the State, its title to civil 
 protection. 
 
 Will it be said, finally, that the Infallibility 
 touches only matter of faith and morals ? Only mat- 
 ter of morals ! Will any of the Eoman casuists 
 kindly acquaint us what are the departments and 
 functions of human life which do not and cannot, fall 
 within the domain of morals ? If they will not tell 
 us, we must look elsewhere. In his work entitled 
 "Literature and Dogma,"* Mr. Matthew Arnold 
 quaintly informs us — as they tell us nowadays how 
 many parts of our poor bodies are solid, and how 
 many aqueous — ^that about seventy-five per cent, of 
 all we do belongs to the department of " conduct." 
 Conduct and morals, we may suppose, are nearly co- 
 extensive. Three - fourths, then, of life are thus 
 handed over. But who will guarantee to us the 
 other fourth ? Certainly not St. Paul ; who says, 
 
 * Pages 15, 44 
 
38 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 " "Wtether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever 
 ye do, do all to the glory of God." And " Whatso- 
 ever ye do, in word or in deed, do all in the name 
 of the Lord Jesus." * No ! Such a distinction 
 would be the unworthy device of a shallow policy, 
 vainly used to hide the daring of that wild ambition 
 which at Rome, not from the throne but from be- 
 hind the throne, prompts the movements of the Vat- 
 ican. I care not to ask if there be dregs or tatters 
 of human life, such as can escape from the descrip- 
 tion and boundary of morals. I submit that Duty 
 is a power which rises with us in the morning, and 
 goes to rest with us at night. It is co-extensive 
 with the action of our intelligence. It is the shad- 
 ow which cleaves to us, go where we will, and which 
 only leaves us when we leave the light of life. So, 
 then, it is the supreme direction of us in respect to 
 all Duty, which the Pontiff declares to belong to 
 him, Bocro approhante concilio : and this declaration 
 he makes, not as an otiose opinion of the schools, 
 but cundis fidelihus credendam et tenendam. 
 
 But we shall now see that, even if a loophole had 
 at this point beeai left unclosed, the void is supplied 
 by another provision of the Decrees. "While the 
 reach of the Infallibility is as wide as it may please 
 the Pope, or those who may prompt the Pope, to 
 
 * 1 Cor. X. 31 ; Col. iii. 7. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 39 
 
 make ifc, tbere is sometliing wider still, and that is 
 tlie claim to an absolute and entire Obedience. This 
 Obedience is to be rendered to bis orders in the cases 
 I shall proceed to point out, without any qualifjnng 
 condition, such as the ex cathedrd. The sounding 
 name of Infallibility has so fascinated the public 
 mind, and riveted it on the Fourth Chapter of the 
 Constitution de JEcolesid^ that its near neighbor, the 
 Third Chapter, has, at least in my opinion, received 
 very much less than justice. Let us turn to it : 
 
 " Cujuscunque ritds et dignitatis pastores atque fideles, tarn 
 seorsum singuli quam simul omnes, officio hierarchicse subordi- 
 nationis veraeque obedientiae obstringuntur, non solum in rebus, 
 quas ad fidem et mores, sed etiam in iis, qu£e ad disciplinam et 
 regimen Ecclesiae per totum orbem diffusae pertinent. . . . Hac 
 est Catholicae veritatis doctrina, a qud deviare, salvi fide atque 
 salute, nemo potest. . . . 
 
 " Docemus etiam et declaramus eum esse judicem supremum 
 fidelium, et in omnibus causis ad examen ecclesiasticum spec- 
 tantibus ad ipsius posse judicium recurri : Sedis vero Apostolicse, 
 cujus auetoritate major non est, judicium a nemine fore retrac 
 tandum. Neque cuiquam de ejus licere judicare judicio." * 
 
 Even, therefore, where the judgments of the Pope 
 do not present the credentials of infallibility, they 
 are unappealable and irreversible : no person may pass 
 judgment upon them ; and all men, clerical and lay, 
 dispersedly or in the aggregate, are bound truly to 
 obey them ; and from this rule of Catholic truth no 
 man can. depart, save at the peril of his salvation. 
 
 if u 
 
 Dogmatic Constitutions," etc., c. iii. Dublin, 1870, pp. 30-33. 
 
40 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 Surely, it is allowable to say that this Third Chapter 
 on universal obedience is a formidable rival to the 
 Fourth Chapter on Infallibility. Indeed, to an ob- 
 server from without, it seems to leave the dignity to 
 the other, but to reserve the stringency and efficiency 
 to itself. The Third Chapter is the Merovingian 
 Monarch ; the fourth is the Carolingian Mayor of the 
 Palace. The third has an overawing splendor; the 
 fourth, an iron gripe. Little does it matter to me 
 whether my superior claims infallibility, so long as 
 he is entitled to demand and exact conformity. This, 
 it will be observed, he demands even in cases not 
 covered by his infallibility ; cases, therefore, in which 
 he admits it to be possible that he may be wrong, but 
 finds it intolerable to be told so. As he must be 
 obeyed in all his judgments though not ex cathedrd, 
 it seems a pity he could not likewise give the com- 
 forting assurance that they are all certain to be 
 i-ight. 
 
 But why this ostensible reduplication, this ap- 
 parent surplusage ? Why did the astute contrivers 
 of this tangled scheme conclude that they could not 
 afford to rest content with pledging the Council to 
 Infallibility in terms which are not only wide to a 
 high degree, but elastic beyond all measure ? 
 
 Though they must have known perfectly well that 
 " faith and morals " carried everything, or everything 
 worth having, in the purely individual sphere, they 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 41 
 
 also knew just as well that, even where the individual 
 was subjugated, they might and would still have to 
 deal with the State. 
 
 In mediaeval history, this distinction is not only 
 clear but glaring. Outside the borders of some 
 narrow and proscribed sect, now and then emerging, 
 we never, or scarcely ever, hear of private and per- 
 sonal resistance to the Pope. The manful "Prot- 
 estantism " of mediaeval times had its activity almost 
 entirely in the sphere of public, national, and state 
 rights. Too much attention, in my opinion, cannot 
 be fastened on this point. It is the very root and 
 kernel of the matter. Individual servitude, however 
 abject, will not satisfy the party now dominant in 
 the Latin Church : the State must also be a slave. 
 
 Our Saviour had recognised as distinct the two 
 provinces of the civil rule and the Church : had no- 
 where intimated that the spiritual authority was to 
 claim the disposal of physical force, and to control in 
 its own domain the authority which is alone respon- 
 sible for external peace, order, and safety among 
 civilised communities of men. It has been alike the 
 peculiarity, the pride, and the misfortune of the 
 Roman Church, among Christian communities, to 
 allow to itself an unbounded use, as far as its power 
 would go, of earthly instruments for spiritual ends. 
 We have seen with what ample assurances* this 
 * See further, Appendix B. 
 
42 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 nation and Parliament were fed in 1826 ; how well 
 and roundly the fuU and undivided rights of the 
 civil power, and the separation of the two jurisdic- 
 tions, were affirmed. All this had at length been 
 undone, as far as Popes could undo it, in the Syl- 
 labus and the Encyclical. It remained to complete 
 the undoing, through the subserviency or pliability 
 of the Council. 
 
 And the work is now truly complete. Lest it 
 should be said that supremacy in faith and morals, 
 full dominion over personal belief and conduct, did 
 not cover the collective action of men in States, a 
 third province was opened, not indeed to the ab- 
 stract assertion of Infallibility, but to the far more 
 practical and decisive demand of absolute Obedience. 
 And this is the proper work of the Third Chapter, 
 to which I am endeavoring to do a tardy justice. 
 Let us listen again to its few but pregnant words 
 on the point : 
 
 " Non solum in rebus, qu£E ad fidem et mores, sed etiam in 
 iis, quae ad disciplinaTp et regimen Ecclesiae per totum orbem 
 di£Fusae pertinent." 
 
 Absolute obedience, it is boldly declared, is due 
 to the Pope, at the peril of salvation, not alone in 
 faith, in morals, but in all things which concern the 
 discipline and government of the Church. Thus are 
 swept into the Papal net whole multitudes of facts, 
 whole systems of government, prevailing, though in 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE, 43 
 
 different degrees, in every country of the world. 
 Even in tlie United States, where the severance be- 
 tween Clinrcli and State is supposed to be complete, 
 a long catalogue might be drawn of subjects belong- 
 ing to the domain and competency of the State, but 
 also undeniably affecting the government of the 
 Church ; such as, by way of example, marriage, bur- 
 ial, education, prison discipline, blasphemy, poor-re- 
 lief, incorporation, mortmain, religious endowments, 
 vows of celibacy and obedience. In Europe the cir- 
 cle is far wider, the points of contact and of inter- 
 lacing almost innumerable. But on all matters, re- 
 specting which any Pope may think proper to de- 
 clare that they concern either faith, or morals, or 
 the government or discipline of the Church, he 
 claims, with the approval of a Council undoubtedly 
 Ecumenical in the Roman sense, the absolute obedi- 
 ence, at the peril of salvation, of every member of 
 his communion. 
 
 It seems not as yet to have been thought wise to 
 pledge the Council in terms to the Syllabus and the 
 Encyclical. That achievement is probably reserved 
 for some one of its sittings yet to come. In the 
 meantime it is well to remember, that this claim in 
 respect of all things affecting the discipline and gov- 
 ernment of the Church, as well as faith and con- 
 duct, is lodged in open day by and in the reign of 
 a Pontiff, who has condemned free speech, free writ- 
 
44 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 ing, a free press, toleration of nonconformity, lib- 
 erty of conscience, the study of civil and philosophi- 
 cal matters in independence of the ecclesiastical au- 
 thority, marriage unless sacramentally contracted, 
 and the definition by the State of the civil rights 
 i^jura) of the Church; who has demanded for the 
 Church, therefore, the title to define its own civil 
 rights, together with a divine right to civil immuni- 
 ties, and a right to use physical force ; and who has 
 also proudly asserted that the Popes of the Middle 
 Ages with their councils did not invade the rights of 
 princes : as for example, Gregory VII., of the Em- 
 peror Henry IV. ; Innocent III., of Raymond of Tou- 
 louse ; Paul III., in deposing Henry VIII. ; or Pius V., 
 in performing the like paternal office for Elizabeth. 
 
 I submit, then, that my fourth proposition is true : 
 and that England is entitled to ask, and to know, in 
 what way the obedience required by the Pope and 
 the Council of the Vatican is to be reconciled with 
 the integrity of civil allegiance ? 
 
 It has been shown that the Head of their Church, 
 so supported as undoubtedly to speak with its high- 
 est authority, claims from Roman Catholics a plenary 
 obedience to whatever he may desire in relation not 
 to faith but to morals, and not only to these, but to 
 all that concerns the government and discipline of 
 the Church: that, of this, much lies within the 
 domain of the State : that, to obviate all misappre- 
 
IN THEIR BEAEING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 45 
 
 lieusion, the Pope demands for himself the right to 
 determine the province of his own rights, and has so 
 defined it in formal documents, as to warrant any 
 and every invasion of the civil sphere ; and that this 
 new version of the principles of the Papal Church in- 
 exorably binds its members to the admission of these 
 exorbitant claims, without any refuge or reservation 
 on behalf of their duty to the Crown. 
 
 Under circumstances such as these, it seems not 
 too much to ask of them to confirm the opinion which 
 we, as fellow-countrymen, entertain of them, by sweep- 
 ing away, in such manner and terms as they may 
 think best, the presumptive imputations which their 
 ecclesiastical rulers at Rome, acting autocratically, 
 appear to have brought upon their capacity to pay a 
 solid and undivided allegiance; and to fulfil the 
 engagement which their bishops, as political spon- 
 sors, promised and declared for them in 1825. 
 
 It would be impertinent, as well as needless, to 
 suggest what should be said. All that is requisite is 
 to indicate in substance that which (if the foregoing 
 argument be sound) is not wanted, and that which 
 is. What is not wanted is vague and general asser- 
 tion, of whatever kind, and however sincere. What, 
 is wanted, and that in the most specific form and the 
 clearest terms, I take to be one of two things ; that 
 is to say, either — 
 
 I. A demonstration that neither in the name of 
 
46 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 faith, nor in the name of morals, nor in the name of 
 the government or discipline of the Church, is the 
 Pope of Rome able, by virtue of the powers asserted 
 for him by the Vatican decree, to make any claim 
 upon those who adhere to his communion, of such a 
 nature as can impair the integrity of their civil alle- 
 giance ; or else, 
 
 II. That, if and when such claim is made, it will, 
 even although resting on the definitions of the Vati- 
 can, be repelled and rejected ; just as Bishop Doyle, 
 when he was asked what the Roman Catholic clergy 
 would do if the Pope intermeddled with their reli- 
 gion, replied frankly, " The consequence would be, 
 that we should oppose him by every means in our 
 power, even by the exercise of our spiritual author- 
 ity."* 
 
 In the absence of explicit assurances to this ef 
 feet, we should appear to be led, nay, driven, by just 
 reasoning upon that documentary evidence, to the 
 conclusions : — 
 
 1. That the Pope, authorized by his Council, 
 claims for himself the domain (a) of faith, (F) of 
 morals, (c) of all that concerns the government and 
 discipline of the Church. 
 
 2. That he in like manner claims the power of 
 determining the limits of those domains. 
 
 3. That he does not sever them, by any acknowl- 
 
 * 'Report,' March 18, 1826, p. 191. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 4T 
 
 edged or intelligible line, from the domains of civil 
 duty and allegiance. 
 
 4. That he therefore claims, and claims from the 
 month of July, 1870, onward with plenary authority, 
 from every convert and member of his Church, that 
 he shall "place his loyalty and civil duty at the 
 mercy of another : " that other being himself 
 
 V. Being True, are the Pbopositions Material ? 
 
 But next, if these propositions be true, are they 
 also material ? The claims cannot, as I much fear, be 
 denied to have been made. It cannot be denied that 
 the Bishops, who govern in things spiritual more 
 than five millions (or nearly one-sixth) of the inhab- 
 itants of the United Kingdom, have in some cases 
 promoted, in all cases accepted, these claims. It has 
 been a favorite purpose of my life not to conjure 
 up, but to conjure down, public alarms. I am not 
 now going to pretend that either foreign foe or do- 
 mestic treason can, at the bidding of the Court of 
 Eome, disturb these peaceful shores. But though 
 such fears may be visionary, it is more visionary still 
 to suppose for one moment that the claims of Greg- 
 ory VII., of Innocent III., and of Boniface VIII., 
 have been disinterred, in the nineteenth century, 
 like hideous mummies picked out of Egyptian sar- 
 cophagi, in the interests of archaeology, or without 
 
48 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 a definite and practical aim. As rational beings, we 
 must rest assured that only with a very clearly con- 
 ceived and foregone purpose have these astonishing 
 reassertions been paraded before the world. What 
 is that purpose ? 
 
 I can well believe that it is in part theological. 
 There have always been, and there still are, no small 
 proportion of our race, and those by no means in all 
 respects the worst, who are sorely open to the temp- 
 tation, especially in tiAies of religious disturbance, 
 to discharge their spiritual responsibilities hj power 
 of attorney. As advertising Houses find custom in 
 proportion, not so much to the solidity of their re- 
 sources as to the magniloquence of their premises 
 and assurances, so theological boldness in the exten- 
 sion of such claims is sure to pay, by widening cer- 
 tain circles of devoted adherents, however it may 
 repel the mass of mankind. There were two special 
 encouragements to this enterprise at the present day : 
 one of them the perhaps unconscious but manifest 
 leaning of some, outside the Roman precinct, to 
 undue exaltation of Church power; the other the 
 reaction, Avhich is and must be brought about in 
 favor of superstition, by tlie levity of the destruc- 
 tive speculations so widely current, and the nota- 
 ble hardihood of the anti-Christian writing of the 
 day. 
 
 But it is impossible to account sufficiently in this 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 49 
 
 manner for tlie particular course whicli has been 
 actually pursued by the Eoman Court. All morbid 
 spiritual appetites would have been amply satisfied 
 by claims to infallibility in creed, to the prerogative 
 of miracle, to dominion over the unseen world. lu 
 truth there was occasion, in this view, for nothing, 
 except a liberal supply of Salmonean thunder : — 
 
 " Dum flammas Jovis, et sonitus imitatur Olympi." * 
 
 All this could have been managed by a few Tetzels, 
 judiciously distributed over Europe. Therefore the 
 question still remains. Why did that Court,' with 
 policy for ever in its eye, lodge such , formidable 
 demands for power of the ^'ulgar kind in that sphere 
 which is visible, and where hard knocks can undoubt- 
 edly be given as well as received ? 
 
 It must be for some political object, of a very 
 tangible kind, that the risks of so daring a raid upon 
 the civil sphere have been deliberately run. 
 
 A daring raid it is. For it is most evident that 
 the very assertion of principles which establish an 
 exemption from allegiance, or which impair its com- 
 pleteness, goes, in many other countries of Europe, 
 far more directly than with us, to the creation of po- 
 litical strife, and to dangers of the most material and 
 tangible kind. The struggle, now proceeding in 
 Germany, at once occurs to the mind as a palmary 
 
 * ^u. vi. 586. 
 
50 THE YATICAX DECREES 
 
 instance. I am not competent to give any opinion 
 upon the particulars of that struggle. The institu- 
 tions of Germany, and the relative estimate of State 
 power and individual freedom, are mateiially different 
 from ours. But 1 must say as much as this. Firstly, 
 it is not Prussia alone that is touched; elsewhere, 
 too, the bone lies ready, though the contention may 
 be delayed. In other States, in Austria particularly, 
 there are recent laws in force, raising much the same 
 issues as the Falck laws have raised. But the 
 Roman Court possesses in perfection one art, the art 
 of waiting; and it is her wise maxim to fight but 
 one enemy at a time. Secondly, if I have truly 
 represented the claims promulgated from the Vati- 
 can, it is difficult to deny that those claims, and the 
 power which has made them, are primarily respon- 
 sible for the pains and perils, whatever they may be, 
 of the present conflict between German and Roman 
 enactments. And that which was once truly said of 
 France, may now also be said with not less truth of 
 Germany : when Germany is disquieted, Europe can- 
 not be at rest. 
 
 I should feel less anxiety on this subject had the 
 Supreme Pontiff frankly recognised his altered posi- 
 tion since the events of 1870 ; and, in language as 
 clear, if not as emphatic, as that in which he has pro- 
 scribed modern civilization, given to Europe the as- 
 surance that he would be no party to the reestablish- 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON" CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 51 
 
 ment by blood and violence of tlie Temporal Power 
 of the Churcli. It is easj- to conceive that his per- 
 sonal benevolence, no less than his feelings as an 
 Italian, must have inclined him individually towards 
 a course so humane ; and I should add, if I might do 
 it vyithout presumption, so prudent. With what 
 appears to an English eye a lavish prodigality, suc- 
 cessive Italian Governments have made over the 
 ecclesiastical powers' and privileges of the Monarchy, 
 not to the Church of the country for the. revival of 
 the ancient, popular, and self governing elements of 
 its constitution, but to the Papal Chair, for the estab- 
 lishment of ecclesiastical despotism, and the sup- 
 pression of the last vestiges of independence. This 
 course, so difficult for a foreigner to appreciate, or 
 even to justify, has been met, not by reciprocal con- 
 ciliation, but by a constant fire of denunciations and 
 complaints. When the tone of these denunciations 
 and complaints is compared with the language of the 
 authorised and favored Papal organs in the press, and 
 of the Ultramontane party (now the sole legitimate 
 party of the Latin Church) throughout Europe, it 
 leads many to the painful and revolting conclusion 
 .that there is a fixed purpose among the secret in- 
 spirers of Roman policy to pursue, by the road of 
 force, upon the arrival of any favorable opportunity, 
 the favorite project of reerecting the terrestrial 
 throne of the Popedom, even if it can only be re- 
 
52 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 erected on tie ashes of the city, and amidst the 
 whitening bones of the people. * 
 
 It is difficult to conceive or contemplate the 
 effects of such an endeavor. But the existence at 
 this day of the policy, even in bare idea, is itself a 
 portentous evU. I do not hesitate to say that it is 
 an incentive to general disturbance, a premium upon 
 European wars. It is in my opinion not sanguine 
 only, but almost ridiculous to imagine that such a 
 project could eventually succeed ; but it is difficult 
 to over-estimate the effect which it might produce in 
 generating and exasperating strife. It might even, 
 to some extent, disturb and paralyse the action of 
 such Governments as might interpose for no separate 
 purpose of their own, but only with a view to the 
 maintenance or restoration of the general peace. If 
 the balefal Power which is expressed by the phrase 
 Guria Homana, and not at all adequately rendered in 
 its historic force by the usual English equivalent 
 '' Court of Rome," really entertains the scheme, it 
 doubtless counts on the support in every country of 
 an organised and devoted party ; which, when it can 
 command the scales of political power, will promote 
 interference, and, when it is in a minority, vdll work 
 for securing neutrality. As the peace of Europe may 
 ♦ be in jeopardy, and as the duties even of England, 
 
 * Appendix C. 
 
IN THEIR BEAEING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 53 
 
 as one (so to speak) of its constabulary authorities, 
 miglit come to be in question, it would be most 
 interesting to know tke mental attitude of our 
 Roman Catholic fellow-countrymen in England and 
 Ireland with reference to the subject; and it seems 
 to be one on whick we are entitled to solicit infor- 
 mation. 
 
 For there cannot be the smallest doubt that the 
 temporal power of the Popedom comes within the 
 true meaning of the words used at the Vatican to 
 describe the subjects on which the Pope is authorized 
 to claim, under awful sanctions, the obedience of the 
 "faithful." It is even possible that we have here 
 the key to the enlargement of the province of Obe- 
 dience beyond the limits of Infallibility, and to the 
 introduction of the remarkable phrase ad discipUncmi 
 et regimen JEccleme. No impartial person can deny 
 that the question of the temporal power very evi- 
 dently concerns the discipline and government of 
 the Church — iconcerns it, and most mischievously as 
 I should venture to think ; but in the opinion, up to 
 a late date, of many Eoman Catholics, not only most 
 beneficially, but even essentially. Let it be remem- 
 bered, that such a man as the late Count Montalem- 
 bert, who in his general politics was of the Liberal 
 party, did not scruple -to hold that the millions of 
 Eoman Catholics throughout the world were co- 
 partners with the inhabitants of the States of the 
 
51 THE YATICAN DECREES 
 
 Church in regard to their civil government ; and, as 
 constituting the vast majority, were of course entitled 
 to override them. It was also rather commonly- 
 held, a quarter of a century ago, that the question 
 of the States of the Church was one with which 
 none but Roman Catholic powers could have any 
 thing to do. This doctrine, I must own, was to me 
 at all times unintelligible. It is now, to say the 
 least, hoj^telessly and irrecoverably obsolete. 
 
 Archbishop Manning, who is the head of the 
 Papal Church in England, and whose ecclesiastical 
 tone is supposed to be in the closest accordance with 
 that of his headquarters, has not thought it too 
 much to say that the civil order of all Christendom 
 is the offspring of the Temporal Power, and has the 
 Temporal Power for its keystone ; that on the de- 
 struction of the Temporal Power " the laws of nations 
 would at once fall in ruins ; " that (our old friend) 
 the deposing Power " taught subjects obedience and 
 princes clemency."* Nay, this high authority has 
 proceeded further; and has elevated the Temporal 
 Power to the rank of necessary doctrine : 
 
 '' The Catholic Church cannot be silent, it cannot hold its 
 peace ; it cannot cease to preach the doctrines of Revelation, 
 not only of the Trinity and of the Incarnation, but likewise of 
 the Seven Sacraments, and of the Infallibility of the Church of 
 
 * 'Three Lectures on the Temporal Sovereignty of the 
 Popes,' 1860, pp. 34, 46, 47, 58-9, 63. 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 55 
 
 God, and of the necessity of Unity, and of the Sovereignty, both 
 spiritual and temporal, of the Holy See." * 
 
 I never, for my own part, heard that the work 
 containing this remarkable passage was placed in 
 the 'Index Prohibitorum Librorum.' On the con- 
 trary, its distinguished author was elevated, on the 
 first opportunity, to the headship of the Eoman 
 Episcopacy in England, and to the guidance of the 
 million or thereabouts of souls in its communion. 
 And the more recent utterances of the oracle have 
 not descended from the high level of those already 
 cited. They have, indeed, the recommendation of a 
 comment, not without fair claims to authority, on 
 the recent declarations of the Pope and the Coun- 
 cil ; and of one which goes to prove how far I am 
 from having exaggerated or strained in the foregoing 
 pages the meaning of those declarations. Especially 
 does this hold good on the one point, the most vital 
 of the whole — the title to define the border line of 
 the two provinces, which the Archbishop not unfair- 
 ly takes to be the true criterion of supremacy, as 
 between rival powers like the Church and the State. 
 
 " If, then, the civil power be not competent to decide the 
 limits of the spiritual power, and if the spiritual power can de- 
 fine, with a divine certainty, its own limits, it is evidently su- 
 preme. Or, in other words, the spiritual power knows, with 
 divine certainty, the limits of its own jurisdiction : and it knows 
 
 * ' The present Crisis of the Holy See.' By H. E. Manning, 
 D.D. London, 1861, p. 73. 
 
56 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 therefore the limits and the competence of the civil power. It 
 is thereby, in matters of religion and conscience, supreme, I do 
 not see how this can be denied without denying Christianity. 
 And if this be so, this is the doctrine of the Bull Unam Sanctam* 
 and of the Syllabus, and of the Vatican Council. It is, in fact, 
 Ultramontanism, for this term means neither less nor more. Tlie 
 Church, therefore, is separate and supreme. 
 
 " Let us then ascertain somewhat further what is the mean- 
 ing of supreme. Any power which is independent, and can, 
 alone fix the limits of its own jurisdiction, and can thereby fix 
 the limits of all other jurisdictions, is, ipso facto, supreme.] But 
 the Church of Jesus Christ, within the sphere of revelation, of 
 faith and morals, is all this, or is nothing, or worse than nothing, 
 an imposture and an usurpation — that is, it is Christ or Anti- 
 christ." X 
 
 But the whole pamphlet should be read by those 
 who desire to know the true sense of the Papal dec- 
 larations and Vatican decrees, as they are understood 
 by the most favored ecclesiastics ; understood, I am 
 bound to own, ?o far as I can see, in their natural, 
 legitimate, and inevitable sense. Such readers will 
 be assisted by the treatise in seeing clearly, and in 
 admitting frankly that, whatever demands may here- 
 after, and in whatever circumstances, be made upon 
 us, we shall be unable to advance with any fairness 
 the plea that it has been done without due notice. 
 
 There are millions upon millions of the Protestants 
 
 * On the Bull Unam Sanctum, " of a most odious kind ; " 
 see Bishop Doyle's Essay, already cited. He thus describes it, 
 
 f The italics are not in the original. 
 
 X ' Caesarism and Ultramontanism.' By Archbishop Manning, 
 1874, pp. 35-6. 
 
IN THEIR B.EARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 57 
 
 of this country who would agree with Archbishop 
 Manning, if he were simply telling us that Divine 
 truth is not to be sought from the lips of the State, 
 nor to be sacrificed at its command. But those 
 millions would tell him, in return, that the State, as 
 the power which is alone responsible for the external 
 order of the world, can alone conclusively and finally 
 be competent to determine what is to take place in 
 the sphere of that external order. 
 
 I have shown, then, that the Propositions, espe- 
 cially that which has been felt to be the chief one 
 among them, being true, are also material ; material 
 to be generally known, and clearly understood, and 
 well considered on civil grounds ; inasmuch as they 
 invade, at a multitude of points, the civil sphere, and 
 seem even to have no very, remote or shadowy con- 
 nection with the future peace and security of Chris- 
 tendom. 
 
 VI. Were the Peopositiows peopek to be set 
 
 rOETH BY THE PEESENT WeITEE ? 
 
 There remains yet before us only the shortest and 
 least significant portion of the inquiry, namely, 
 whether these things, being true, and being material 
 to be said, were also proper to be said by me. I must 
 ask pardon, if a tone of egotism be detected in this! 
 necessarily subordinate portion of my remarks. 
 
58 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 For thirty years, and in a great variety of circum- 
 stances, in office and as an independent Member of 
 Parliament, in majorities and in small minorities, and 
 during the larger portion of the time * as the repre- 
 sentative of a great constituency, mainly clerical, I 
 have, with others, labored to maintain and extend 
 the civil rights of my Koman Catholic fellow-country- 
 men. The Liberal party of this country, with which 
 I have been commonly associated, has suffered, and 
 sometimes suffered heavily, in public favor and in 
 influence, from the belief that it was too ardent in the 
 pursuit of that policy ; while at the same time it has 
 always been in the worst odor with the Court of 
 Rome, in consequence of its (I hope) unalterable 
 attachment to Italian liberty and independence. I 
 have sometimes been the spokesman of that party in 
 recommendations which have tended to foster in fact 
 the imputation I have mentioned, though not to 
 warrant it as matter of reason. But it has existed in 
 fact. So that while (as I think) general justice to 
 society required that these things which I have now 
 set forth should be written, special justice, as toward 
 the party to which I am loyally attached, and which 
 I may have had a share in thus placing at a disadvan- 
 tage before our countrymen, made it, to say the least, 
 becoming that I should not shrink from writing them. 
 
 In discharging that office, I have sought to per- 
 
 * From 1847 to 1865 I sat for the University of Oxford. 
 
m THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 59 
 
 form tie part not of a theological partisan, but sim- 
 ply of a good citizen ; of one hopeful that many of 
 his Roman Catholic friends and fellow-countrymen, 
 who are, to say the least of it, as good citizens as 
 himself, may perceive that the case is not a frivolous 
 case, but one that merits tlieir attention. 
 
 I will next proceed to give the reason why, up to 
 a recent date, I have ttought it right in the main to 
 leave to any others, who might feel it, the duty of 
 dealing in detail with this question. 
 
 The great change, whicli seems to me to have been 
 brought about in the position of Roman Catholic 
 Christians as citizens, reached its consummation, and 
 came into full operation in July, 1870, by the pro- 
 ceedings or so-called decrees of the Vatican Council. 
 
 Up to that time, opinion in the Roman Church on 
 all matters involving civil liberty, though partially 
 and sometimes widely intimidated, was free wherever 
 it was resolute. During the Middle Ages, heresy was 
 often extinguished in blood, but in every Cisalpine 
 country a principle of liberty, to a great extent, held 
 its own, and national life refused to be put down. 
 Nay, more, these precious and inestimable gifts had 
 not infrequently for their champions a local pre- 
 lacy and clergy. The Constitutions of Clarendon, 
 cursed from the Papal throne, were the work of the 
 English Bishops. Stephen Langton, appointed di- 
 rectly, through an extraordinary stretch of power. 
 
60 THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 by Innocent III., to tlie See of Canterbury, Leaded 
 the Barons of England in extorting from the Papal 
 minion John, the worst and basest of all our Sover- 
 eigns, that Magna Charta which the Pope at once 
 visited with his anathemas. In the reign of Henry 
 VIII., it was Tunstal, Bishop of Durham, who first 
 wrote against the Papal domination. Tunstal was 
 followed by Gardiner ; and even the recognition of 
 the Royal Headship was voted by the clergy, not 
 under Cranmer, but under his unsuspected predeces- 
 sor Warham. Strong and domineering as was the 
 high Papal party in those centuries, the resistance 
 was manfuL Thrice in history, it seemed as if what 
 we may call the Constitutional party in the Church 
 Avas about to triumph: first, at the epoch of the 
 Council of Constance ; secondly, when the French 
 Episcopate was in conflict with Pope Innocent XI. ; 
 thirdly, when Clement XIV. levelled with the dust 
 the deadliest foes that mental and moral liberty have 
 ever known. But from July, 1870, this state of 
 things has passed away, and the death-waiTant of 
 that Constitutional party has been signed, and sealed, 
 and promulgated in form. 
 
 Before that time arrived, although I had used ex- 
 pressions sufficiently indicative as to the tendency of 
 things in the great Latin Communion, yet I had for 
 very many years felt it to be the first and para- 
 mount duty of the British Legislature, whatever 
 
IN THEIE BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 61 
 
 Kome migM say or do, to give to Ireland all that 
 justice could demand, in regard to matters of con- 
 science and of civU equality, and tlius to set ierself 
 right in the opinion of the civilized world. So far 
 from seeing, what some believed they saw, a spirit 
 of unworthy compliance in such a course, it appeared 
 to me the only one which suited either the dignity 
 or the duty of my country. While this debt re- 
 mained unpaid, both before and after 1870, 1 did not 
 think it my province to open formally a line of argu- 
 ment on a question of prospective rather than imme- 
 diate moment, which might have prejudiced the mat- 
 ter of duty lying nearest our hand, and morally in- 
 jured Great Britain not less than Ireland, Church, 
 men and Nonconformists not less than adherents of 
 the Papal Communion, by slackening the disposition 
 to pay the debt of justice. When Parliament had 
 passed the Church Act of 1869 and the Land Act of 
 1870, there remained only, under the great head of 
 Imperial equity, one serious question to be dealt with 
 — that of the higher education. I consider that the 
 Liberal majority in the House of Commons, and the 
 Government to which I had the honor and satisfac- 
 tion to belong, formally tendered payment in fall of 
 this portion of the debt by the Irish University Bill 
 of February, 1873. Some indeed think that it was 
 overpaid ; a question into which this is manifestly not 
 the place to enter. But the Roman Catholic pre- 
 
C2 THE YATICAN DECREES 
 
 lacy of Ireland thought fit to procure the rejection 
 of that measure, by the direct influence which they 
 exercised over a certain number of Irish Members of 
 Parliament, and by the temptation which they thus 
 offered — the bid, in effect, which (to use a homely 
 phrase) they made, to attract the support of the Tory 
 Opposition. Their efforts were crowned with a com- 
 j)k'te success. From that time forward I have felt 
 that the situation was changed, and that important 
 matters would have to be cleared by suitable explana- 
 tions. The debt to Ireland had been paid : a debt to 
 the country at large had still to be disposed of, and 
 this has come to be the duty of the hour. So long, 
 indeed, as I continued to be Prime Minister, I should 
 not have considered a broad political discussion on 
 a general question suitable to proceed from me ; 
 while neither I nor (I am certain) my colleagues 
 would have been disposed to run the risk of stirring 
 popular passions by a vulgar and unexplained ap- 
 peal. But every difficulty, arising from the neces- 
 sary limitations of an official position, has now been 
 removed. 
 
 Vn. On the Home Policy of the Future. 
 
 I could not, however, conclude these observations 
 without anticipating and answering an inquiry they 
 suggest. " Are they, then," it will be asked, " a 
 
IN THEIR BEAEING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 63 
 
 recantation and a regret ; and what are they meant 
 to recommend as the policy of the future ? " My 
 reply shall be succinct and plain. Of what the 
 Liberal party has accomplished, by word or deed, in 
 establishing the fall civil equality of Eoman Catho- 
 lics, I regret nothing, and I recant nothing. 
 
 It is certainly a political misfortune that, during 
 the last thirty years, a Church so tainted in its views 
 of civil obedience, and so unduly capable of changing 
 its front and language after Emancipation from what 
 it had been before, like an actor who has to perform 
 several characters in one piece, should have acquired 
 an extension of its hold upon the highest classes of 
 this country. The conquests have been chiefly, as 
 might have been expected, among women ; but the 
 number of male converts, or captives (as I might 
 prefer to call them), has not been inconsiderable. 
 There is no doubt, that every one of these secessions 
 is in the nature of a considerable moral and social , 
 severance. The breadth of this gap varies, according 
 to varieties of individual character. But it is too 
 commonly a wide one. Too commonly, the spirit of 
 the neophyte is expressed by the words which have 
 become notorious : " a Catholic first, an Englishman 
 afterward." "Words which properly convey no more 
 than a truism ; for every Christian must seek to place 
 his religion even before his country in his inner heart. 
 But very far from a truism in the sense in which we 
 
Qi THE VATICAN DECREES 
 
 have been led to construe them. We take them to 
 mean that the " convert " intends, in case of any con- 
 flict between the Queen and the Pope, to follow the 
 Pope, and let the Queen shift for herself; which, hap- 
 pily, she can well do. 
 
 Usually, in this country, a movement in the high- 
 est class would raise a presumption of a similar move- 
 ment in the mass. It is not so here. Kumors have 
 gone about that the proportion of members of the 
 Papal Church to the population has increased, espe- 
 cially in England. But these rumors would seem to 
 be confuted by authentic figures. The Koman Cath- 
 olic Marriages, which supply a competent test, and 
 which were 4*89 per cent, of the whole in 1854, and 
 4*62 per cent, in 1859, were 4'09 per cent, in 1869, 
 and 4-02 per cent, in 1871. 
 
 There is something at the least abnormal in such 
 a partial growth, taking effect as it does among the 
 wealthy and noble, while the people cannot be 
 charmed, by any incantation, into the Roman camp. 
 The original Gospel was supposed to be meant espe- 
 cially for the poor ; but the gospel of the nineteenth 
 century from Rome courts another and less modest 
 destination. K the Pope does not control more souls 
 among us, he certainly controls more acres. 
 
 The severance, however, of a certain number of 
 lords of the soil from those who till it, can be borne. 
 And so I trust will in like manner be endured the 
 
m THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. 65 
 
 new and very real " aggression " of the principles pro- 
 mulgated by Papal authority, whether they are or 
 are not loyally disclaimed. In this matter, each man 
 is his own judge and his own guide : I can speak for 
 myself. I am no longer able to say, as I would have 
 said before 1870, " There is nothing in the necessary 
 belief of the Koman Catholic which can appear to 
 impeach his full civil title ; for, whatsoever be the 
 follies of ecclesiastical power in his Church, his 
 Church itself has not required of him, with binding 
 authority, to assent to any principles inconsistent 
 with his civil duty." That ground is now, for the. 
 present at least, cut from under my feet. What 
 then is to be our course of policy hereafter ? First 
 let me say that, as regards the great Imperial set 
 tlement, achieved by slow degrees, which has admit 
 ted men of all creeds subsisting among us to Par- 
 liaTuent, that I conceive to be so determined be- 
 yond all doubt or question, as to have become one of 
 the deep foundation-stones of the existing Constitu- 
 tion. But inasmuch as, short of this great charter of 
 public liberty, and independently of all that has been 
 done, there are pending matters of comparatively 
 minor moment which have been, or may be, subjects 
 of discussion, not without interest attaching to them, 
 I can suppose a question to arise in the minds of 
 some. My own views and intentions in the future 
 are of the smallest significance. But, if the argu- 
 
66 THE VATICAX DECREES 
 
 ments I have here oflFered make it my duty to declare 
 them, I say at once the future will be exactly as the 
 past : in the little that depends on me, I shall be 
 guided hereafter, as heretofore, by the rule of main- 
 taining equal civil rights irrespectively of religious 
 differences ; and shall resist all attempts to exclude 
 the members of the Eoman Church from the benefit 
 of that rule. Indeed I may say that I have already 
 given conclusive indications of this view, by sup- 
 porting in Parliament, as a Minister, since 1870, the 
 repeal of the Ecclesiastical Titles Act, for what I 
 think ample reasons. Not only because the time 
 has not yet come when we can assume the conse- 
 quences of the revolutionary measures of 1870 to 
 have been thoroughly weighed and digested by all 
 capable men in the Roman Communion. Not only 
 because so great a numerical proportion are, as I have 
 before observed, necessarily incapable of mastering, 
 and forming their personal judgment upon, the case. 
 Quite irrespectively even of these considerations, I 
 hold that our onward even course should not be 
 changed by follies, the consequences of which, if the 
 worst come to the worst, this country will have alike 
 the power and, in case of need, the will to control. 
 The State will, I trust, be ever careful to leave the do- 
 main of religious conscience free, and yet to keep it to 
 its own domain; and to allow neither private caprice 
 nor, above all, foreign arrogance to dictate to it in the 
 
IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE. G7 
 
 discharge of its proper office. " England expects 
 every man to do his duty ; " and none can be so well 
 prepared tinder all circumstances to exact its per- 
 formance as that Liberal party which has done the 
 work of justice alike for Nonconformists and for Papal 
 dissidents, and whose members have so often, for the 
 sake of that work, hazarded their credit with the 
 markedly Protestant constituencies of the country. 
 Strong the State of the United Kingdom has always 
 been in material strength ; and its moral panoply is 
 now, we may hope, pretty complete. 
 
 It is not then for the dignity of the Crown and 
 people of the United Kingdom to be diverted from 
 a path which they have deliberately chosen, and 
 which it does not rest with all the myrmidons of 
 the Apostolic Chamber either openly to obstruct, or 
 secretly to undermine. It is rightfully to- be expected, 
 it is greatly to be desired, that the Koman Catholics 
 of this country should do in the Nineteenth century 
 what their forefathers of England, e;ccept a handful 
 of emissaries, did in the Sixteenth, when they were 
 marshalled in resistance to the Armada, and in the 
 Seventeenth when, in despite of the Papal Chair, 
 they sat in the House of Lords under the Oath of 
 Allegiance. That which we are entitled to desire, 
 we are entitled also to expect : indeed, to say we 
 did not expect it, would, in my judgment, be the 
 true way of conveying an " insult " to those con- 
 
68 THE VATICAN DECREES, ETC. 
 
 cerned. In this expectation we may be partially 
 disappointed. Should those to whom I appeal, 
 thus unhappily come to bear witness in their own 
 j)ersons to the decay of sound, manly, true life in 
 their Church, it will be their loss more than ours. 
 The inhabitants of these islands, as a whole, are 
 stable, though sometimes credulous and excitable; 
 resolute, though sometimes boastful : and a strong- 
 headed and sound-hearted race will not be hindered, 
 either by latent or by avowed dissents, due to the 
 foreign influence of a caste, from the accomplishment 
 of its mission in the world. 
 
APPENDICES, 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 The numbers here given correspond with those of the Eighteen Proposi- 
 tions given in the text, where it would have teen less convenient to cite 
 the originals. 
 
 1, 2, 3. "Ex qak omnino fals4 socialis regiminis ide^ 
 Laud timent erroneam illam fovere opinionem, Catholicse 
 Eeclesise, animarumque saluti maxime exitialem, a rec. mem. 
 Gregorio XIV. prsedecessore Nostro delwamentum appella- 
 tam (e^dem Encycl. mirari), nimirum, libertatem conseien- 
 tise et cultuum esse proprium cujuseunquehominisjus, quod 
 lege proclamari, et asseri debet in omni recte constitute so- 
 cietate, et jus civibus inesse ad omnimodam libertatem null4 
 vel ecclesiastic^, vel civili auctoritate coarctandam, quo suos 
 conceptus quoscumque sive voce §ive typis, sive ali4 ratione 
 palam. publiceque manifestare ac declarare valeant." — Ency- 
 clical Letter. 
 
 4. " Atque silentio prseterire non possumus eorum auda- 
 ciam, qui sanam non sustinentesdoctrinam 'illis Apostoliese 
 Sedis judieiis, et decretis, quorum objectum ad bonum gene- 
 rale Eeclesise, ejusdemque jura, ac disciplinam speetare decla- 
 ratur, dummodo fidei morumque dogmata non attingat, posse 
 assensum et obedientiam detrectari absque peccato, et absque 
 uM Catholicse professionis jactur4.' " — Ibid. 
 
70 APPENDICES. 
 
 5. " Ecclesia non est vera perfectaque societas plane li- 
 bera, nee poUet suis propriis et eonstantibus juribus sibi a 
 divino suo Fundatore eollatis, sed civilis potestatis est defi- 
 nire quag sint Ecclesiee jura, ac limites, intra quos eadem jura 
 exercere qneat." — Syllabus v. 
 
 6. "Eomani Pontifices et Concilia oecumenica a limiti- 
 bns suae potestatis recesserunt, jura Prineipura usnrpdnmt, 
 atque etiam in rebus fidei et morum definiendis errdrunt." — 
 Ibid, xxiii. 
 
 7. " Ecclesia vis inferendaj potestatem non habet, neque 
 potestatem ullam temporalem directam vel indirectam." — 
 Ibid. xxiv. 
 
 8. " Praeter potestatem episcopatui inhserentem, alia est 
 attributa temporalis potestas a civili imperio vel express^ vel 
 tacite concessa, revocanda propterea, cum libuerit, a civili 
 imperio."— Ibid. xxv. 
 
 9. " Ecclesiaj et personanira ecclesiasticarum immunitas 
 a jure civili ortum habuit." — Ibid. xxx. 
 
 10. " In conflictu legum utriusque potestatis, jus civile 
 praevalet." — Ibid. xlii. 
 
 11. " Catholicis viris probari potest ea juventutis insti- 
 tuendse ratio, quae sit a Catliolica fide et ab Ecclesise po testate 
 sejuncta, quseque rerum dumtaxat, naturalium scientiam ac 
 terrense socialis vitae fines tantummodo vel saltern primarium 
 spectet." — Ibid, xlviii. 
 
 12. " Philosopliicarum rerum morumque scientia, item- 
 que civiles leges possunt et debent a divintl et ecclesiastic^ 
 auctoritate declinare." — Ibid. Ivii. 
 
 13. " Matrimonii sacramentum non est nisi contractu! 
 aceessorium ab eoque separabile, ipsumque sacramentum in 
 una tantum nuptiali benedictione situm est." — Ihid. Ixvi. 
 
 " Yi contractus mere civilis potest inter Cbristianos con- 
 stare veri nominis matrimonium ; falsumque est, aut contrae- 
 tiira matrimonii inter Cbristianos semper esse sacramentum, 
 aut nullum esse contractum, si sacramentum excludatur." — 
 Ibid. Ixxiii. 
 
APPENDICES. Yl 
 
 14. " De temporalis regni cum spiritual! compatibilitate 
 disputant inter se Christianse et Catholicse Ecclesise filii." — 
 Syllabus Ixxv. 
 
 15. "Abrogatio civilis imperii, quo Apostolica Sedes 
 potitur, ad Ecelesise libertatem felicitatemque vel maxima 
 conduceret." — Ihid. Ixxvi. 
 
 16. " JEtate hac nostra non amplius expedit religionem 
 Catholicam haberi tanquam unicam status religionem, cseteris 
 quibuscumque cultibus exclusis." — IMd. Ixxvii. 
 
 17. " Hinc laudabiliter in quibusdam Catbolici nomini-s 
 regionibus lege cautum est, ut bominibus illuc immigranti- 
 bus lieeat publicum proprii cujusque cultus exercitium ha- 
 bere." — IMd. Ixxviii. 
 
 18. " Eomanus Pontifex potest ac debet cum progressu, 
 cum liberalismo et cum recenti civilitate sese reconciliare et 
 componere." — IMd. Ixxx. 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 I have contented myself with a minimum of citation from 
 the documents of the period before Emancipation. Their 
 full effect can only be gathered by such as are acquainted 
 with, or will take the trouble to refer largely to, the originals. 
 It is worth while, however, to cite the following passage 
 from Bishop Doyle, as it may convey, through the indigna- 
 tion it expresses, an idea of the amplitude of the assurances 
 which had been (as I believe, most honestly and sincerely) 
 given : 
 
 " There is no justice, my Lord, in thus condemning us. 
 Such conduct on the part of our opponents creates in our 
 bosoms a sense of wrong being done to us ; it exhausts our 
 patience, it provokes our indignation, and prevents us from 
 reiterating our efforts to obtain a more impartial hearing. 
 We are tempted, in such cases as these, to attribute unfair- 
 
72 APPENDICES. 
 
 motives to those who differ from us, as we cannot conceive 
 how men gifted with intelligence can fail to discover truths 
 so plainly demonstrated as, 
 
 '' That our faith or our allegiance is not regulated by 
 any such doctrines as those imputed to us ; 
 
 " That our duties to the Government of our countiy are 
 not influenced nor affected by any Bulls or practices of 
 Popes ; 
 
 " That these duties are to be learned by us, as by every 
 other class of His Majesty's subjects, from the Gospel, from 
 the reason given to us by God, from that love of country 
 which Xature has implanted in our hearts, and fi'om those 
 constitutional maxims, which are as well understood, and as 
 highly appreciated, by Catholics of the present day, as by 
 their ancestors, who founded them with Alfred, or secured 
 them at Kunnymede." — DoyWs ' Essay on the Catholic 
 Claims,^ London, 1826, p. 38. 
 
 The same general tone, as in 1826, was maintained in the 
 answers of the witnesses from Maynooth College before the 
 Commission of 18.55. See, for example, pp. 132, 161-4, 
 272-3, 275, 361, 370-5, 381-2, 39^6, 405. The Commis- 
 sion reported (p. 6-i), " We see no reason to believe that 
 there has been any disloyalty in the teaching of the college, 
 or any disposition to impair the obligations of an unreserved 
 allegiance to your Majesty.'' 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 Compare the recent and ominous forecasting of the future 
 European policy of the British Crown, in an Article from a 
 Romish Periodical for the current month, which has direct 
 relation to these matters, and which has every appearance 
 of proceeding from authority : 
 
 " Surely in any European complication, such as may any 
 
APPENDICES. 73 
 
 day arise, nay, such as must ere long arise, from tlie natural 
 gravitation of the forces, which are for the moment kept in 
 check and truce by the necessity of preparation for their 
 inevitable collision, it may very well be that the future 
 prosperity of England may be staked in the struggle, and 
 that the side which she may take may be determined, not 
 either by justice or interest, but hy ajpassionate resolve to 
 heep up the Italian Mngdom at any hazard!'' — The ' Month ' 
 for November, 1874: 'Mr. Gladstone's Durham Letter,' 
 p. 265. 
 
 This is a remarkable disclosure. With whom could 
 England be brought into conflict by any disposition she 
 might feel to keep up the Italian kingdom ? Considered as 
 States, both Austria and France are in complete harmony 
 with Italy. But it is plain that Italy has some enemy ; and 
 the writers of the ' Month ' appear to know who it is. 
 
 APPENDIX D. 
 
 Notice has been taken, both in this country and abroad, 
 of the apparent inertness of public men, and of at least one 
 British Administration, with respect to the subject of these 
 pages. See Friedberg, ' Granzen zwischen Staat iind Kirche,' 
 Abtheilung iii. pp. 755-6; and the Preface to the Fifth 
 Yolume of Mr. Greenwood's elaborate, able, and judicial 
 work, entitled ' Cathedra Petri,' p. iv. : 
 
 " If there be any chance of such a revival, it would be- 
 come our political leaders to look more closely into the pecu- 
 liarities of a system, which denies the right of the subject 
 to freedom of thought and action upon matters most mate- 
 rial to his civil and religious welfare. There is no mode of 
 ascertaining the spirit and tendency of great institutions but 
 in a careful study of their history. The writer is profoundly 
 
74 APPENDICES. 
 
 impressed with the conviction that our political instructors 
 have -n-holly neglected this important duty : or, which is 
 perhaps worse, left it in the hands of a class of persons 
 whose zeal has outrun their discretion, and who have sought 
 rather to engage the prejudices than the judgment of their 
 hearers in the cause they have, no doubt sincerely, at heart." 
 
THE REPLIES 
 
 ARCHBISHOP MMNING AND LORD ACTON. 
 
 FROM THE LONDON 'TIMES,' NOVEMBER 9, 1874. 
 
EEPLY OF AKCHBISHOP MANNING. 
 
 To the EUtm" of the Tirtxes : 
 
 See, — The gravity of the subject on which I address you, 
 affecting as it must every Catholic in the British Empire, 
 will, I hope, obtain from the courtesy that you have always 
 shown to me the publication of this letter. 
 
 This morning I received a copy of the pamphlet enti- 
 tled " The Yatican Decrees in their bearing on Civil Allegi- 
 ance." I find in it a direct appeal to myself, both for the 
 office I hold and for the writings I have published. I gladly 
 acknowledge the duty that lies upon me for both those rea- 
 sons. I am bound by the office I bear not to suffer a day 
 to pass without repelling from the Catholics of this country 
 the lightest imputation upon their loyalty ; and,' for my 
 teaching, I am ready to show that the principles I have ever 
 taught are beyond impeachment upon that score. 
 
 It is true, indeed, that, in page 57 of the pamphlet, Mr. 
 Gladstone expresses his belief " that many of his Eoman 
 Catholic friends and fellow-countrymen" are, "to say the 
 least of it, as good citizens as himself." But as the whole 
 pamphlet is an elaborate argument to prove that the teach- 
 
78 REPLY OF ARCHBISHOP MANNING. 
 
 ing of the Vatican Council renders it impossible for them to 
 be so, I cannot accept this graceful acknowledgment, which 
 implies that they are good citizens because they are at vari- 
 ance with the CathoHc Church. 
 
 I should be wanting in duty to the Catholics of this 
 country and to myself if I did not give a prompt contradic- 
 tion to this statement, and if I did not with equal prompt- 
 ness affirm that the loyalty of our civil allegiance is not in 
 spite of the teaching of the Catholic Church, but because 
 of it. 
 
 The t^uin of the argument in the pamphlet just published 
 to the world is this : That by the Vatican Decrees such a 
 change has been made in the relations of Catholics to the 
 civil power of States that it is no longer possible for them 
 to render the same undivided civil allegiance as it was pos- 
 sible for Catholics to render before tlje promulgation of 
 tliosc Decrees. 
 
 In answer to this, it is for the present sufficient to 
 affirm : 
 
 1. That the Vatican Decrees have in no jot or tittle 
 changed either the obligations or the conditions of civil al- 
 legiance. 
 
 2. That the civil allegiance of Catholics is as undivided 
 as that of all Christians and of all men who recognize a 
 divine or natural moral law. 
 
 3. That the civil allegiance of no man is unlimited, and 
 therefore the civil allegiance of all men who believe in God, 
 or are governed by conscience, is in that sense divided. 
 
 In this sense, and in no other, can it be said with truth 
 that the civil allegiance of Catholics is divided. The civil 
 allegiance of every Christian man in England is limited by 
 
REPLY OF AECHBISIIOP MANNING. 79 
 
 conscience and tlie law of God, and the civil allegiance of 
 Catholics is limited neither less nor more. 
 
 The public peace of the British Empire has been con- 
 solidated in the last half century by the elimination of 
 religious conflicts and inequalities from our laws. The Em- 
 pire of Germany might have been equally peaceful and stable 
 if- its statesmen had not been tempted in an evil hour to rake 
 up the old fires of religious disunion. The hand of one man 
 more than any other threw this torch of discord into the 
 German Empire. The history of Germany will record the 
 name of Doctor Ignatius von DoUinger as the author of this 
 national evil. I lament not only to read the name, but to 
 trace the arguments of Dr. von Dollinger in the pamphlet 
 before me. May God preserve these kingdoms from the 
 public and private calamities which are visibly impending 
 over Germany ! I^ie author of the pamphlet, in his first 
 line, assures us that his "purpose is not polemical, but pa- 
 cific." I am sorry that so good an intention should have 
 so widely erred in the selection of the means. 
 
 But my pui"pose is neither to criticise nor to controvert. 
 My desire and my duty as an Englishman, as a Catholic, 
 and as a pastor, is to claim for my flock and for myself a 
 civil allegiance as pure, as true, and as loyal as is rendered 
 by the distinguished author of the pamphlet or by any sub- 
 ject of the British Empire. 
 
 I remain. Sir, your faithful servant, 
 HENEY EDWAED, 
 
 Archbishop of "Westminster. 
 NoTember V. 
 
EEPLY OF LORD ACTOK 
 
 To the Editor of the Times : 
 
 SiE, — May I ask you to publish the enclosed preliminary 
 reply to Mr. Gladstone's public Expostulation ? 
 
 Tour obedient^ servant, 
 
 ACTON. 
 
 Athen^um, November 8. 
 Deae Mk. Gladstone, — I will not anticipate by a 
 single word the course which those who are immediately 
 concerned may adopt in answer to your challenge. But 
 there are points which I think you have overlooked, and 
 which may be raised most fitly by those who are least respon- 
 sible. The question of policy and opportuneness I leave 
 for others to discuss with you. Speaking in the open day- 
 light, from my own point of view, as a Homan Catholic born 
 in the nineteenth century, I cannot object that facts which 
 are of a nature to influence the belief of men should be 
 brought completely to their knowledge. Concealment is 
 unworthy of those things which are Divine and holy in re- 
 
EEPLY OF LORD AOTON. 81 
 
 ligion, and in those things which are human and profane 
 publicity has value as a check. 
 
 I understand your argument to be substantially as fol- 
 lows : The Catholics obtained Emancipation by declaring 
 that they were in every sense of the term loyal and faithful 
 subjects of the realm, and that Papal Infallibility was not a 
 dogma of their Church. Later events have falsified one 
 declaration, have disturbed the stability of the other ; and 
 the problem therefore arises whether the authority which 
 has annulled the profession of faith made by the Catholics 
 would not be competent to change their conceptions of po- 
 litical duty. 
 
 This is a question that may be fairly asked, and it was 
 long since made familiar to the Catholics by the language of 
 their own Bishops. One of them has put it in the follow- 
 ing terms : " How shall we persuade the Protestants that 
 we are not acting in defiance of honor and good faith, if, 
 having declared that Infallibility was not an article of our 
 faith while we were contending for our rights, we should, 
 now that we have got what we wanted, withdraw from our 
 public declaration and afBnn the contrary ? " The case is, 
 jprvma fade, a strong one, and it woiild be still more 
 serious if the whole structure of our liberties and our 
 toleration was foimded on the declarations given by the 
 English and Irish Bishops some years before the Eelief Act. 
 Those documents, interesting and significant as they are, 
 are unknown to the Constitution. "What is known, and 
 what was for a generation part of the law of the country, is 
 something more solemn and substantial than a series of 
 unproved assertions — ^namely, the oath in which the political 
 essence of those declarations was concentrated. That was 
 6 
 
«2 REPLY OF LORD ACTON. 
 
 the security which Parliament requii'ed ; that was the pledge 
 by which we were bound ; and it binds us no more. The 
 Legislatm-e, judging that what was sufficient for Repub- 
 licans was sufficient for Catholics, abolished the oath, for 
 the best reasons, some time before the disestablishment of 
 the Irish Church. If there is no longer a special bond for 
 the loyalty of Catholics, the fact is due to the deliberate 
 judgment of the House of Commons. After having surren- 
 dered the only real constitutional security, there seems 
 scarcely reason to lament the depreciation of a less substan- 
 tial guarantee, which was very indirectly connected with 
 the action of Parliament, and was virtually superseded by 
 the oath. 
 
 The doctrines against which you are contending did 
 not begin with the Vatican Council. At the time when 
 the Catholic oath was repealed the Pope had the same right 
 and power to excommunicate those who denied his author- 
 ity to depose princes that he possesses now. The writers 
 most esteemed at Home held that doctrine as an article of 
 faith ; a modem Pontiff had affirmed that it cannot be 
 abandoned without taint of heresy, and that those who 
 questioned Tind restricted his authority in temporal matters 
 were worse than those who rejected it in spirituals, and 
 accordingly men suffered death for this cause as others did 
 for blasphemy and Atheism. The recent decrees have 
 neither increased the penalty nor made it more easy to 
 inflict. 
 
 That is the true answer to your appeal. Your indict- 
 ment would be more just if it was more complete. If you 
 pursue the inquiiy further, you will find graver matter than 
 all you have enumerated, established by higher and more 
 
EEPLY OF LOED AOTON. 83 
 
 ancient autliority than a meeting of bishops half-a-century 
 ago. And then I think you will admit that your Catholic 
 countrymen cannot fairly be called on to account for every 
 particle of a system which has never come before them in 
 its integrity, or for opinions whose existence among divines 
 they would be exceedingly reluctant to believe. 
 
 I will explain my meaning by an example : A Pope 
 who lived in Catholic times, and who is famous in. history 
 as the author of the first Crusade, decided that it is no mur- 
 der to kiU excommunicated persons. This rule was incorpo- 
 rated in the Canon Law. In the revision of the Code, which 
 took place in the 16th century, and produced a whole vol- 
 xime of corrections, the passage was allowed to stand. It 
 appears in every reprint of the ' Corpus Juris.' It has been 
 for TOO years and continues to be part of the ecclesiastical 
 law. Far from having been a dead letter, it obtained a 
 new application in the days of the .Inquisition, and one of 
 the later Popes has declared that the murder of a Protes- 
 tant is so good a deed that it atones, and more than atones, 
 for the murder of a Catholic. Again, the greatest legislator 
 of the Mediaeval Church laid down this proposition, that 
 allegiance must not be kept with heretical Princes — cum ei 
 qui Deo fidem non servat fides servanda non sit. This prin- 
 ciple was adopted by a celebrated Council, and is confirmed 
 by St. Thomas Aquinas, the oracle of the, schools. The Syl- 
 labus which you cite has assuredly not acquired greater 
 authority in the Church than the Canon Law and the Lateran 
 Decrees, than Innocent the Third and St. Thomas. Tet 
 these things were as well known when the oath was repealed 
 as they are now. But it was felt that, whatever might be 
 the letter of Canons and the spirit of the Ecclesiastical 
 
8i EEPLT OF LOKD. ACTON. 
 
 Laws, the Catholic people of this country might be honor- 
 ably trusted. 
 
 But I will pass from the letter to the spirit which is 
 moving men at the present day. It belongs peculiarly to 
 the character of a genuine Ultramontane not only to guide 
 his life by the example of canonized Saints, but to receive 
 with reverence and submission the words of Popes. Now, 
 Pius v., the only Pope who has been proclaimed a Saint for 
 many centuries, having deprived Elizabeth, commissioned 
 an assassin to take her life ; and his next successor, on learn- 
 ing that the Protestants were being massacred in France, 
 pronounced the action glorious and holy, but comparative- 
 ly barren of results ; and implored the King during two 
 months, by his Nuncio and his Legate, to carry the work 
 on to the bitter end until every Huguenot had recanted or 
 perished. It is hard to believe that these things can excite 
 in the bosom of the most fervent Ultramontane that sort of 
 admiration or assent that displays itself in action. If they 
 do not, then it cannot be truly said that Catholics forfeit 
 their moral freedom, or place their duty at the mercy of 
 another. 
 
 There is waste of power by friction even in well-con- 
 structed machines, and no machinery can enforce that degree 
 of unity and harmony which you apprehend. Little fellow- 
 ship or confidence is possible between a man who recognizes 
 the common principles of morality as we find them in the 
 overwhelming mass of the writers of our Church and one 
 who, on learning that the murder of a Protestant Sovereign 
 has been inculcated by a saint, or the slaughter of Protestant 
 subjects approved by a Pope, sets himself to find a new in- 
 terpretation for the Decalogue, There is little to apprehend 
 
REPLY OF LORD ACTON. 86 
 
 from combinations between men divided by such a gulf as 
 this, or from the unity of a body composed of such antago- 
 nistic materials. But where there is not union of an active 
 or aggressive kind, there may be unity in defence ; and it is 
 possible, in making provision against the one, to promote 
 and to confirm the other. 
 
 There has been, and I believe there is still, some exag- 
 geration in the idea men form of the agreement in thought 
 and deed which authority can accomplish. As far as decrees, 
 censures, and persecution could commit the Court of Eome, 
 it was committed to the denial of the Copernican system. 
 Nevertheless, the history of astronomy shows a whole catena 
 of distinguished Jesuits ; and, a century ago, a Spaniand who 
 thought himself bound to adopt the Ptolemaic theory was 
 laughed at by the Roman divines. The submission of 
 Fenelon, which Protestants and Catholics have so often 
 celebrated, is another instance to my point. When his 
 book was condemned, Fenelon publicly accepted the judg- 
 ment as the voice of God. He declared that he adhered to 
 the decree absolutely and without a shadow of reserve, and 
 there were no bounds to his submission. In private he 
 wrote that his opinions were perfectly orthodox and remained 
 unchanged, that his opponents were in the wrong, and that 
 Rome was getting religion into peril. 
 
 It is not the unpropitious times only, but the very 
 nature of things, that protect Catholicism from the conse- 
 quences of some theories that have grown up within it. The 
 Irish did not shrink from resisting the arms of Henry II., 
 though two Popes had given him dominion over them. 
 They fought against "William III., although the Pope had 
 given him efficient support in his expedition. Even James 
 
86 REPLY OF LORD ACTON. 
 
 II., when he could not get a mitre for Petre, reminded Inno- 
 cent that people could be very good Catholics and yet do 
 without Home. Philip II. was excommunicated and de- 
 prived, but he despatched his army against Rome with the 
 full concurrence of the Spanish divines. 
 
 That opinions likely to injure our position as loyal sub 
 jects of a Protestant sovereign, as citizens of a free State, 
 as members of a community divided in religion, have flour- 
 ished at various times, and in various degrees, that they can 
 claim high sanction, that they are often uttered in the exas- 
 peration of controversy, and are most strongly urged at a 
 time when there is no possibility of putting them into prac- 
 tice — this all men must concede. But I affirm that, in the 
 fiercest conflict of the Eeformation, when the rulers of the 
 Church had almost lost heart in the struggle for existence, 
 and exhausted every resource of their authority, both politi- 
 cal and spiritual, the bulk of the English Catholics retained 
 the spirit of a better time. You do not, I am glad to say, 
 deny that this continues to be true. But you think that we 
 ought to be compelled to demonstrate one of two things — 
 that the Pope cannot, by virtue of powers asserted by the 
 late Council, make a claim which he was perfectly able to 
 make by virtue of powers asserted for him before ; or, that 
 he would be resisted if he did. The first is superfluous. 
 The second is not capable of receiving a written demonstra- 
 tion. Therefore neither of the alternatives you propose to 
 the Catholics of this country opens to us a way of escaping 
 from the reproach we have incurred. Whether there is 
 more truth in your misgivings or in my confidence the event 
 will show, I hope, at no distant time. 
 
 I remain sincerely yours, ACTOX. 
 
[fEOM the LONDON TIMES.] 
 
 AECHBISHOP MANNING ON KOMAN CATHOLIC 
 POLITICS. 
 
 A LAEGE meeting of Eoman Catholics assembled at Arch- 
 bishop Manning's house at "Westminster on Thursday night 
 to hear his inaugural address to the Eoman Catholic Aca- 
 demia in reference to the future policy of the Catholic 
 world. In the course of his observations he said they were 
 all aware that the Catholic Academia was 'formed at the 
 close of the last century to unite Catholics throughout the 
 world in opposing the Atheistical teaching of the so-called 
 Free-thinkers of France and Germany, whose thoughts were 
 disseminated by the free Press of England.. Thirteen years 
 ago it was found necessary to extend the work of the Asso- 
 ciation to England, and he was glad to say, though he did 
 not like to use exulting words, that they had done much 
 to correct and educate the Press of this country. In the 
 present crisis, and looking to the coming great future 
 struggle, they had a vast work before them. Looking at 
 the hostility manifested on the Continent to the Sovereign 
 Pontiff, he invited their special attention to the best means 
 of asserting his infallibility and his right to spiritual and 
 temporal power. One thing he would call their attention to 
 — ^namely, that since his temporal power on the Continent 
 had been denied him, his spiritual power and influence over 
 
8S ARCHBISFJOP MANNING 
 
 his subjects had greatly increased. In the conflict of nations 
 which they had seen around them since their departure from 
 their allegiance to the temporal power of the Holy Father, 
 a vast amount of blood had been shed, and nations in their 
 perplexity had lately been seeking some means to avert the 
 terrible calamities of war. 
 
 At the International Arbitration Conference recently 
 held at Geneva, one of the influential speakers had proposed 
 that cases of national dispute should be submitted to arbi- 
 trators appointed from the principal nations of the world, 
 and their decision the conflicting nations should be called 
 upon to obey. If, however, the nations in question refused 
 to submit, then the whole of the other nations were to be 
 called upon to join in a war against the contending party. 
 Instead of this proposed system putting an end to war, could 
 they, he would ask, imagine any thing more likely to pro- 
 long European wars than such a plan ? There could be but 
 one authorised arbitrator between the nations of the earth, 
 and that one, he need scarcely tell them, was the one who 
 was not interested in the temporal aifairs of one nation more 
 than another, but was impartial to all, and that one was the 
 Sovereign Pontiff himself. Then there was another meet- 
 ing to which he would call their attention, and that was 
 one which had been held at Bonn for the pui-pose of en- 
 deavoring to unite persons of various religious beliefs upon 
 spiritual matters, according to the teachings of what they 
 called the Old Catholics, to be settled by the history of the 
 Catholic Church. Well, the question which would natu- 
 rally arise in the mind of a true Catholic would be as to 
 who would have to select the historians to be appealed to. 
 The answer of the Catholic Church would be that just as a 
 man only knows his own spirit and his own history, so it is 
 with the Church. The Catholic Church knows her own 
 history, and none other knows it so well. To her historians 
 and to her teachings alone, then, such parties must return. 
 
 The next question, then, to which he would invite their 
 
ON ROMAN OATHOLIO POLITICS. 89 
 
 attention, was the modern scepticism, free thought, and so- 
 called scientific teachings of the day in relation to Catholic 
 teaching, and for an illustration of the style of thought he 
 would refer them to Professor Tyndall's address the other 
 day at the Belfast meeting of the British Association. Upon 
 this subject they would do well to read a very excellent 
 article in The Times of Saturday last. Whoever wrote that 
 article, he was a good man, and knew what he was writing 
 about. It was the old story of Galileo, and they would do 
 well to study these articles for the purpose of answering 
 them according to the teachings of the Catholic Church. 
 Other subjects to which he would like them to give their at- 
 tention were the various phases of thought in the Protestant 
 Church, and especially those among the Dissenters. The 
 other questions which he invited their most serious consid- 
 eration to were the infallibility of the Holy Father, his right 
 to temporal as well as spiritual authority, and, amid all the 
 conflicting opinions of the world, the ultimate necessity of 
 acknowledging civil allegiance to him as their only safety. 
 Within the last twenty-four hours it had been intimated to 
 him that the Catholic world was threatened with a contro- 
 versy on the whole of the decrees of the Vatican Council. 
 From this and other matters which had come to his knowl- 
 edge he could see that they were on the very eve of one of 
 the mightiest controversies the religious world had ever 
 seen. Certainly nothing like the controversy on which they 
 were about to enter had occurred during the last three hun- 
 dred years, and they must be prepared. If they would only 
 prepare themselves, he did not fear for the decrees of the 
 Vatican Council, or for the Yatican itself. But they must 
 have no half-hearted measures. They must have no half- 
 fearful, half-hearted assertions of the Sovereign Pontift's 
 claim ; they must not fear to declare to England, and to the 
 world through the free Press of England, the Sovereign Pon- 
 tiff's claim to infallibility, his right to temporal power, and 
 the duty of the nations of the earth to return to their allegi- 
 
90 ARCHBISHOP MANNING, ETC. 
 
 ance to liim. If they did this — if they proclaimed this with 
 no uncertain sound, Protestants of England and Protestants 
 throughout the world would hear them and be convinced. 
 If they did this, the Protestant world would give them 
 credit for their courage, and believe in them for their own 
 honesty's sake. If, on the other hand, they minced matters 
 and spoke in half-fearful measures, Protestants would only 
 turn away from them for their want of honesty. Protes- 
 tants knew well what they meant, and what the claims of 
 the Catliolic Cliurch are, and therefore it would be best for 
 the Church now to speak out, and he had no fear for the 
 result. 
 
 THE END. 
 
opinions of the Press on the "International Scientific Series." 
 
 Tyndall's Forms of Water. 
 
 I vol., l2mo. Cloth. Illustrated Price, $1.50. 
 
 " In the volume now published. Professor Tyndall has presented a noble illustration 
 of the acuteness and subtlety of his intellectual powers, the scope and insight of his 
 scientific vision, his singular command of the appropriate language of exposition, and 
 the peculiar vivacity and grace with which he unfolds the results of intricate sdentific 
 research." — N. V. Tribune. 
 
 " The * Forms of Water/ by Professor Tyndall, is an interesting and instructive 
 little volume, admirably printed and illustrated. Prepared expressly for this series, it 
 is in some measure a guarantee of the excellence of the volumes that will follow, and an 
 indication that the publishers will spare no pains to include in the series the freshest in- 
 vestigations of the best scientific minds." — Boston yournal. 
 
 " This series is admirably commenced by this little volume from the pen of Prof. 
 Tyndall. A perfect master of his subject, he presents in a style easy and attractive his 
 methods of investigation, and the results obtained, and gives to the reader a clear con-- 
 ception of all the wondrous transformations to which water is subjected." — Churckman. 
 
 II. 
 
 Bagehot's Physics and Politics. 
 
 I vol., i2mo. Price, $1.50. 
 
 ** If the * International Scientific Series ' proceeds as it has begun, it will more than 
 fulfil the promise given to the reading public in its prospectus. The first volume, by 
 Professor Tyndall, was a model of lucid and attractive scientific exposition ; and now 
 we have a second, by Mr. Walter Bagehot, which is not only very lucid and charming, 
 but also original and suggestive in the highest degree. Nowhere since the publication 
 of Sir Henry Maine's 'Ancient Law,* have we seen so many fruitful thoughts sug- 
 gested in the course of a couple of hundred pages. . . . To do justice to Mr. Bage- 
 hot's fertile book, would require a long article. With the best of intentions, we are 
 conscious of having given but a sorry account of it in these brief paragraphs. But we 
 hope we have said enough to commend it to the attention of the thoughtful reader." — 
 Prof John Fiske, in the Atlantic Monthly. 
 
 " Mr. Bagehot's style is clear and vigorous. We refrain from giving a fuller ac- 
 count of these suggestive essays, only because we are sure that our readers will find it 
 worth tlieir while to peruse the book for themselves ; and we sincerely hope that the 
 forthcoming parts of the 'International Scientific Series' will be as interesting."— 
 At/tentEu?n. 
 
 " Mr. Bagehot discusses an immense variety of topics connected with the progress 
 of societies and nations, and the development of their distinctive peculiarities; and his 
 book shows an abundance of ingenious and original thought." — Alfred Russkh 
 Wallace, in Nature. 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y. 
 
OpinioTis of the Press on the ^^International Scientific Series*** 
 
 III. 
 
 Foods. 
 
 By Dr. EDWARD SMITH. 
 I vol., i2mo. Cloth. Illustrated Price, $1.75. 
 
 In making up The International Scientific Series, Dr. Edward Smith was se- 
 lected as the ablest man in England to treat the important subject of Foods. His services 
 were secured for the undertaking, and the litde treatise he has produced shows that the 
 choice of a writer on this sutject was most fortunate, as the book is unquestionably the 
 clearest and best-digested compend of the Science of Foods that has appeared in our 
 language. 
 
 *' The book contains a series of diagrams, displaying the effects of sleep and meals 
 on pulsation and respiration, and of various kinds 01 food on respiration, wnich, as the 
 results of Dr. Smith s own experiments, possess a very Wgh value. We have not far 
 to go in this work for occasions oi favorame criticism; they occur throughout, but are 
 perhaps most apparent in those parts of the subject uith which Dr. Smith's name is es- 
 pecially linked.' — London Examiner. 
 
 " The union of scientific and popular treatment in the composition of this work will 
 afford an attraction to many readers who would have been indifferent to purely theoreti- 
 cal details. . . . Still his work abounds in information, much of which is of great valuCj 
 and a part of which could not easily be obtained from other sources. Its interest is de- 
 cidedly enhanced for students who demand both clearness and exactness of statement, 
 by the profusion of well-executed woodcuts, diagrams, and tables, which accompany th^ 
 volume. . . . The suggestions of the author on the use of tea and coffee, and of the va* 
 rious forms of alcohol, ^though perhaps not strictly of a novel character, are highly in* 
 stnictive, and form an interesting portion of the volume." — N. Y. Tribune. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Body and Mind. 
 
 THE THEORIES OF THEIR RELATION. 
 
 By ALEXANDER BAIN, LL. D. 
 
 I vol., i2mo. Cloth Price, $1.50. 
 
 Professor Bain is the author of two well-known standard works upon the Science 
 of Mind— "The Senses and the Intellect," and "The Emotions and the Will." He is 
 one of the highest living authorities tn the school which holds that there can be no sound 
 or valid psychology unless the mind and the body are studied, as they exist, together. 
 
 " It contains a forcible statement of the connection between mind and body, study- 
 ing their subtile inierworkings by the light of the most recent physiological investiga- 
 tions. _ The summary in Chapter V., of the investigations of Dr. Lionel Beale of the 
 embodiment of the intellectual functions in the cerebral system, will be found the 
 freshest and most interesting part of his book. Prof. Bain's own theory of the connec- 
 tion between the mental and the bodily part in man is stated by himself to be as follows : 
 There is ' one substance, with two sete of properties, two sides, the physical and the 
 mental — ^ doubk-fctced unity.' ^ White, in the strongest manner, asserting the union 
 of mind with brain, he yet denies * the association of union in ^lace' but asserts the 
 union of close succession in time,' holding that ' the same being is, by alternate fits, un- 
 der extended and under uncxtended consciousness." '—Christian Register, 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y. 
 
opinions of the Press on the '' International Scie^itific Series,"*^ 
 
 The Study of Sociology. 
 
 By HERBERT SPENCER. 
 I vol., i2mo. Cloth Price, $1.50. 
 
 ** The philosopher whose distinguished name gives weight and influence to this vol- 
 ume, has given in its pages some of the finest specimens of reasoning in all its forms 
 and departments. There is a fascination in his array of facts, incidents, and opinions, 
 which draws on the reader to ascertain his conclusions. The coolness and calmness of 
 his treatment of acknowledged difficulties and grave objections to his theories win for 
 him a close attention and^ sustained effort, on the part of the reader, to comprehend, fol- 
 low, grasp, and appropriate his principles. This book, independently of its bearing 
 upon sociology, is valuable as lucidly showing what those essential characteristics are 
 which entitle any arrangement and connection of facts and deductions to be called a 
 science" — Episcopalian, 
 
 " This work compels admiration by the evidence which it gives of immense re- 
 search, study, and observation, and is, withal, written in a popular and very pleasing 
 style. It is a fascinating work, as well as one of deep practical thought." — Bost. Post. 
 
 *' Herbert Spencer is unquestionably^ the foremost living thinker in the psychological 
 and sociological fields, and this volume is an important contribution to the science of 
 which it treats. ... It will prove more popular than any of its author's other creations, 
 for it is more plainly addressed to the people and has a more practical and less specu- 
 lative cast. It will require thought, but it is well worth thinking 2iho\x\..'*— -Albany 
 Evening Jouriial. 
 
 VI. 
 
 The New Chemistry. 
 
 By JOSIAH P. COOKE, Jr., 
 
 Ijrving Professor of Chemistry and Mineralogy in Harvard University. 
 
 I vol., l2ino. Cloth Price, $2.00. 
 
 " The book of Prof. Cooke is a model of the modem popular science work. It has 
 just the due proportion of fact, philosophy, and true romance, to make it a fascinating 
 companion, either for the voyage or the study." — Daily Graphic. 
 
 " This admirable monograph, by the distinguished Erving Professor of Chemistry 
 in Harvard University, is the first American contribution to 'The International Scien- 
 tific Series,* and a more attractive piece of work in the way of popular ex^sition upon 
 a difficult subject has not appeared in along time. " It not only well sustains the char- 
 acter of the volumes with which it is associated, but its reproduction in European coun- 
 tries will be an honor to American science." — Neiv York Tribune, 
 
 *' All the chemists in the country will enjoy its perusal, and many will seize upon it 
 as a thin^ longed for. For, to those advanced students who have kept well abreast of 
 the chemical tide, it offers a calm_ philosophy. To those others, youngest of the class, 
 who have emerged from the schools since new methods have prevailed, it presents a 
 generalization, drawing to its use all the data, the relations of which the newly-fledged 
 fact-seeker may but dimly perceive without its aid. . . . To_ the old chemists. Prof. 
 Cooke's treatise is like a message from beyond the mountain. They have heard oi 
 changes in the science; the clash of the battle of old and new theories has stirred them 
 from afar. The tidings, too, had come that the old had given way ; and little more than 
 this they knew. . . . Prof. Cooke's* New Chemistry' must do wide service in bringing 
 to close sight the little known and the longed for. ... As a philosophy it is elemen- 
 tary, but, as a book of science, ordinary readers will find it sufficiently advanced."— 
 Uiica Morning Herald. 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y, 
 
opinions of the Press on the ^'^International Scientific Series." 
 
 VII. 
 
 The Conservation of Energy. 
 
 By BALFOUR STEWART, LL. D., F. R. S. 
 With an Appendix treating of the Vital and Menial Applications of the Doctrine. 
 I vol., izmo. Cloth. Price, $1.50. 
 ' The author has succeeded in presenting the facts in a clear and satisfactory manner, 
 
 the essays ofProfessors Lc Conte and Bsun." — Ohio Farmer. 
 
 " Prof. Stewart is one of the best known teachers in Owens College in Manchester. 
 
 "The volume of The International Soentific Series now before us is an ex- 
 cellent illustration of the true method of teaching, and will well compare with Prof. 
 Tyndall's charming little book in the same series on * Forms of Water, ' with illustra- 
 tions enough to e^c clear, but not to conceal his thoughts, in a style simple and 
 brief." — Christian Regixter^ Boston. 
 
 '* The writer has wonderful ability to compress much information into a few words. 
 It is a rich treat to read such a book as this, when there is so much beauty and force 
 combined widi such simplicity. — Eastern Press. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Animal Locomotion; 
 
 Op, walking, SWIMMING, AND FLYING. 
 
 With a Dissertation on Aeronautics. 
 
 By J. BELL PETTIGREW. M. D., F. R. S., F. R. S. E., 
 F. R.C. P.E. 
 
 I vol., i2mo Price, $1.75. 
 
 " This work is more than a contribution to the stock of entertaining knowledge, 
 though, if it only pleased, that would be sufficient excuse for its publication. But Dr. 
 Pettigrew has given his time to these investigadons with the ultimate purpose of solv- 
 ing the difficult problem of Aeronautics. To this he devotes the last fifty pages of his 
 book. Dr. Pettigrew is confident that man will yet conquer the domain of the air."— 
 N. v. youmai of Commerce. 
 
 " Most persons claim to know how to walk, but few could explain the mechanical 
 principles involved in this most ordinary transaction^ and will be surprised that the 
 movements of bipeds and quadrupeds, the darting and rushing motion of fish, and the 
 erratic flight of the denizens of the air. are not only anologous, but can be reduced to 
 similar formula. The work is profusely illustrated, and, without reference to the theory 
 it is designed to expound, will be regarded as a valuable addition to natural history. 
 •^Omaha Republic. 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y, 
 
opinions of the Press on the "International Scientific Series.' 
 
 IX. 
 
 Responsibility in Mental Disease. 
 
 By HENRY MAUDSLEY, M. D., 
 
 Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians ; Professor of Medical Jurisprudence 
 in University College, London. 
 
 I vol., i2mo. Cloth. . . Price, $1.50. 
 
 " Having lectured in a medical college on Mental Disease, this hook has been a 
 feast to us. It handles a great subject in a masterly manner, and, in our judgment, the 
 positions taken by the auunor are correct and well sustained." — Pastor and People. 
 
 '* The author is at home in his subject, and presents his views in an almost singu- 
 larly clear and satisfactory manner. . . . The volume is a valuable contribution to one 
 of the most difficult, and at the same time one of the most important subjects of inves- 
 tigation at the present day." — N. Y, Observer. 
 
 " It is a work profound and searching, and abounds in wisdom.'' — Pittsburg Com- 
 merciaL 
 
 "Handles the important topic with masterly power, and its suggestions are prac- 
 tical and of great value." — Providence Press. 
 
 X. 
 
 The Science of Law. 
 
 By SHELDON AMOS, M. A., 
 
 Professor of Jurisprudence in University College, London ; author of " A Systematic 
 
 View of the Science of Jurisprudence," *' An Enghsh Code, its Difficulties 
 
 and the Modes of overcoming them," etc., etc. 
 
 I voL, i2mo. Cloth Price, $1.75. 
 
 "The valuable series of 'International Scientific' works, prepared by eminent spe- 
 cialists, with the intention of jjopularizing^ information in their several branches of 
 knowledge, has received a good accession in this compact and thoughtful volume. It 
 is a difficult task to give the outlines of a complete theory of law in a portable volume, 
 which he who runs may read, and probably Professor Amos himself would be the last 
 to claim that he has perfectly succeeded in doing this. But he has certainly done much 
 to clear the science of law from the technical obscurities which darken it to minds which 
 Imve had no legal training, and to make clear to his * lay ' readers in how true and high a 
 sense it can assert its right to be considered a science, and not a mere practice." — The 
 Christian Register. 
 
 "The works of Bentham and Austin are abstruse and philosophical, and Maine's 
 require hard study and a certain amount of special training. The writers also pursue 
 different lines of investigation, and can only be regarded as comprehensive in the de- 
 partments they confined themselves to. It was left to Amos to gather up the result 
 and present the science in its fullness. The unquestionable merits of this, his last book, 
 are, that it contains a complete treatment of a subject which has hitherto been handled 
 by specialists, and it opens up that subject to every inquiring mind. . . . To do justice 
 to * The Science of Law ' would require a longer review than we have space for. We 
 have read no more interesting and mstructive book for some time. Its themes concern 
 every one who renders obedience to laws, and who would have those laws the best 
 possible. The tide of legal reform which set in fifty years ago has to sweep yet higher 
 if the flaws in our jurisprudence are to be removed. The process of change cannot be 
 better guided than by a well-informed public mind, and Prof. Amos has done great 
 service in materially helping to promote this end." — Buffalo Courier. 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 549 & 551 Brondway, N. Y. 
 
A thoughtful and valuable contribution to the best religious literature 
 of the day. 
 
 RELIGION AND SCIENCE. 
 
 A Series of Sunday Lectures on the Relation of Natural and Revealed 
 Religion, or the Truths revealed in Nature and Scripture. 
 
 By JOSEPH LE CONTE, 
 
 PBOFESaOB or GEOLOOT A»I> NATUBAL HIBTOBT IN TBB VNIYEBSITT OF OALIFOBNIA. 
 
 l2mo, cloth. Price, $1.50. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PJtESS. 
 
 " This work is chiefly remarkable as a conscientious effort to reconcile 
 the revelations of Science with those of Scripture, and will be very use- 
 ful to teachers of the different Sunday-schools." — Detroit Union. 
 
 "It will be seen, by this risumi of the topics, that Prof. Le Conte 
 grapples with some of the gravest questions which agitate the thinking 
 world. He treats of them all with dignity and fairness, and in a man- 
 ner so clear, persuasive, and eloquent, as to engage the undivided at- 
 tention of the reader. We commend the book cordially to the regard 
 of all who are interested in whatever pertains to the discussion of these 
 grave questions, and especially to those who de-sire to examine closely 
 the strong foundations on which the Christian faith is reared." — Boston 
 Journal. 
 
 "A reverent student of Nature and religion is the best-qualified men 
 to instruct others in their harmony. The author at first intended his 
 work for a Bible-class, but, as it grew under his hands, it seemed v ell to 
 give it form in a neat volume. The lectures are from a decidedly re- 
 ligious stand- point, and as such present a new method of treatment." 
 — Philadelphia Age. 
 
 "This volume is made up of lectures delivered to his pupils, and is 
 written with much clearness of thought and unusual clearness of ex- 
 
 fression, although the author's English is not always above reproach, 
 t is partly a treatise on natural theology and partly a defense of the 
 Bible against the assaults of modern science. In the latter aspect the 
 author's method is an eminently wise one. He accepts whatever sci- 
 ence has proved, and he also accepts the divine origin of the Bible. 
 Where the two seem to conflict he prefers to await the recondliaticn, 
 which is inevitable if both are trae, rather than to waste time and words 
 in inventing ingenious and doubtful theories to force them into seeming 
 accord. Both as a theologian and a man of science, Prof. Le Conte's 
 opinions are entitled to respectful attention, and there are few who will 
 not recognize his book as a thoughtful and valuable contribution to the 
 best religious literature of the day." — New York World. 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y. 
 
THE POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY, 
 
 (Established May, 1872,) 
 
 Conducted by Prof. K L. TOUMMtS. 
 
 Thk Popular Science Monthly was started to promote the diffusion of valuable sci- 
 entific knowledge, in a readable and attractive form, among all classes of the community, 
 and has thus far met a want supplied by no other periodical in the United States. 
 
 The great feature of the magazine is, that its contents are not what science was ten 
 or more yfears since, but what it is to-day, fresh from the study, the laboratory, and the 
 experiment: clothed in the language of the authors, inventors, and scientists themselves, 
 which comprise the leading minds of England, France, Germany, and the United States. 
 AmoDg popular articles, covering the whole range of Natural Science, we have the 
 latest thoughts and words of Herbert Spencer, and Professors Huxley, Tyndall, and R, A. 
 Proctor. Since the start, it has proved a gratifying success to every friend of scientific 
 progress and universal education; and those who believed that science could not be 
 made any thing but dry study, are disappointed. 
 
 The prtess all over the land is warmly commending it. We subjoin a few encomiums 
 from those recently given : • 
 
 "That there is a place for The Popttlak BoiBifOE 
 Monthly, do one can doubt who has watched the 
 steady increase of interest in scientific investigation 
 manifested in this country, not only by a select 
 class, but by the entire community." — Jvew York 
 Times. 
 
 "A journal which promises to be of eminent 
 value to the cause of popular educution in this 
 countiy."— i^Tew York Trmtiie. 
 
 "It is, beyond comparison, the best attempt at 
 Journalism of the kind ever made in this country." 
 — Home Journal. 
 
 " The initial number is admirably constituted. ' 
 —Evening Mail. 
 
 " We think it is not too much to say that this is 
 the best first number of any maeazino ever pub- 
 lished in America." — New York World. 
 
 "It is just what is wanted by the curious and 
 progressive mind of this country, and ought to be 
 widely cu-culated."— i\reM York Evening Post . 
 
 " It is the first successful attempt in this country 
 to popularize science in the pages of a monthly." — 
 N. T. Scfwol Joumai. 
 
 " Not the less entertaining because it is instruc- 
 tive."— i%i/a(:?e/j)Aza Age. 
 
 "The Monthly has more than fulfilled all the 
 promises which the publishers made in the pro- 
 spectus of publication."— iViog'fflT'a Falls Gazette. 
 
 " It places before American readers what the 
 ablest men of science throughout the world write 
 about their meditations, speculations, and discov- 
 eries." ^Providence J&urtm. 
 
 " This Is a highly-auspicious beginning of a use- 
 ful and much-needed enterprise in the way of pub- 
 Ucation, foe which the public owe a special debt of 
 obligation to Messi-s. D. Appleton & Co." — Boston 
 
 "This new enterprise appealMo all who are in- 
 terested in the laudable effort of diffusing that in- 
 formation which is best calculated to expand the 
 mind and improve the conditions and enhance the 
 worth of life." — Golden Age. 
 
 "Just the publication needed at the present 
 iay.^''— Montreal Gazette. 
 
 " This new magazine, in our estimation, has more 
 merit than the whole brood which have preceded 
 iV^— Oswego Press. 
 
 In our opinion, the right idea has been happily 
 ■ ■ .■ ~ " ■". ■" 'Solo 
 
 Courier. 
 
 hit in the plan of this new monthly." — Suffal 
 
 "This is one of the very best periodicals of its 
 kind published in the world. Its corps of contribu- 
 tors comprise many of the ablest minds known to 
 science and literature. It is doing a .great and noble 
 work in popularizing science, promoting the grciwth 
 of reason, and leveling the battlemente of old su- 
 perstitions reared in the childhood of our race be- 
 fore it was capable of reasoiiing." — 2'Ae American 
 Medical Jowrml., St. Louis, Mo. 
 
 "This magazine is worth its weight in gold, for 
 Its service in educating the people."— 2%e AmenAian 
 Journal of Education., St. Louis, Mo. 
 
 " Tills monthly enables us to utilize at least sev- 
 eral years more of life than it would be possible were 
 we obliged to wait its pubUcatlon in Dook-form at 
 the hands of some compiler," — The Writing Teacher 
 and Business Advertiser^ New York. 
 
 The Popular Science Monthly is published in a large octavo, handsomely printed 
 on clear type, and, when the subjects admit, fully illustrated. Each number contains 
 128 pagesL 
 
 Terms: $5 per Annum, or Fifty Cents per Number- 
 
 A new volume of the Popular Science begins with the numbers for May and Novem- 
 ber each year. Subscriptions may commence from any date. Back numbers supplied. 
 
 Now Jteady, Vols. I., II. f III., and IV. , of The Popular Science Monthly,. 
 
 embracmg the Numbers from 1 to 24 (May, 1872, to A^ril, 1874. 4 vols., 8vo. Oloth, $3.50 per vol Half 
 Morocco, $6.50 per voL Vol V. will be ready by Ist November, 1874. 
 
 For Sale, Binding Cases for Vols. I., II,, III., IV., of The Popular Science 
 Monthly. These covers are prepared expressly for binding the volumes of The PopuLAit Soibkce 
 Monthly as they appear, and wul be sent to oubsmbers on receipt of price. Any binder can attach the 
 covers at a trifling expense. Price, 50 cents each. 
 
 Addbess D. APPLETOJf Sf CO., Publishers, 
 
 649 & 551 Broadway, New Tork. 
 
INTERNATIONAL S 
 
 ■/fa 
 
 No. 
 No. 
 
 ■^No. 
 No. 
 
 No. 
 
 No. 
 
 UOVC^ K, E .A. X> "ST - 
 
 1 I-ORMS OF WATEE, tn CloDds, Eain, Kivers, lee, ond Glaciers. By Prof. John Ttkuai-i., IL. D, 
 r. R. 8. ITOL Cloth. Price, $1.50. 
 
 2 PHYSICS AND POLITICS: or. Thoughts on the Applicstion of the Principles of "Natural 
 ' Stlection " and " Inherilanco " to Political Society. By Walter Bageuot, Esq., aulhorol -• The English 
 
 Constitation." 1 voL Cloth. Price, »1.S0. 
 3. FOODS. By Edward Smitu, M. D., LL. B., F. E. S. 1 vol. Cloth. Price, * 1.75. 
 4' MIND AND BODY. The Theories ol their Kelation. 3y Alex. Bain, LL. D., Professor of Logic in 
 
 the University of Aberdeen. 1 vol., 12nio. Clotb. Price, $1.50. 
 5. THE STUDY OF SOCIOtOOY. By Uisbbert Spemcek. Price, $1.50. 
 6 THE NEW GHEMISTBx. By rrof.JostiH P. Cooke, Jr., of Harvard University. 1 voL, 12mo. 
 
 Cloth. Price, «£«0. 
 7. THE CONSBBVATION OF ENERGY. By Pi'of. Balfodr Stewart, LL. D., F. K 8. 1 vol., 
 
 mrao. Cloth. Price, $1.50. 
 o ANIMAIi IjOCOUOXION; or, Walking, Swimming, and Flying, with a Dissertation on Aeronao- 
 tics. By J. Bell Pettiorew, M. D., F. E. S., F. E. 8. E., F. E. C. P. E. 1 v«t, 12nio. Fully illuBtratcd. 
 Price, $1.18. 
 No ». BE3PONSIBILXTY IN MENXAI, DISEASE. By Hehet Matoslet, M.D. 1 voL, 12mo. 
 
 Clolh. Price, $1.50. 
 No. 10. THE SCIENCE OF LAW. By Prof. Sheldon Amos. lvol„l2mo. Cloth, Price, $1.75. 
 No 11. ANIMAL MECHANISM. A Treatise on Terrestrial and Aerial Locomotion. By E. J. Maret, 
 
 With 117 Illu.itratlons, Price, H 7\ 
 No. 12. THE HI'TORY OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN RELIGION AND SCIENCE. 
 By John Wm. Draper, M. I)., author ol "The Intcllectu!il Divelopnient of Europe." (Ready Dec. 4th.) 
 No. 13. THE CHEMISTRY OF LIGHT AND PHOTOGRAPHY. By Prof. VooEi., Polytechnic 
 
 AcaUomy of Bi'rlin. (Inpresx) 
 No. 14. ON PARASITES IN THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. By Mons. Van.Bbneden. (Inprm.) 
 No. 15. THE THEORY OF DESCENT AND DARWINISM. By' Prof. Oscae Soumidt, Stras- 
 burg University. {In precis.} 
 
 Other eminent authors, as Wallace, lIcLMnoLTz, Parks, Milne Edwards, and Uaeckel, have given strong 
 encouragcDieut that they will also take part in the enterprise. 
 
 I> K. O S I» E C T TJ S - 
 
 D. Appleton & Co. have the pleasure of annouucuig that they hai'e made arrangements for publishing, end have 
 recently commenced toe issue ot a Ssiaiiis of Popular Monoi.kapiis. or small works, under the above title, which 
 will embody thu results of recent inquiry in the most interestin;; departments of advancing science. 
 
 The character and scope of this series will b* best indicated by a reference to the names and subjects included in 
 the suljjoined list, froin %% uich It wilt be seen that the coTincratlon of the must disiinguisbed professors In 1/iigland, 
 Germany, France, and the [Tnited States, has been secured, and negotiations are pinding for contributions liom other 
 eminent scientiHo \vrit,.-rti. 
 
 The works will be issued simultaneously in New York, London, Paris, Lcipsic, Milan, and 9t. Petersburg. 
 
 The International SoiENXirio Series is entirely an American project, and was originated and organized by Br. 
 E. J.. Youmans, wliu spent tbe greater part ol a year In Europe, arranging with authors and pubhshers. Tlie tbith- 
 eomint; voluuie» are as follows: 
 
 ProT. LuMMKi. (I'[iivtr«it. ofErlansen). Oplif». (In press.) 
 Uov. M. I. iii:[!Ki;i,KV. M.A, F.L.8., and M. Cooke,, 
 
 ,M. .\., LL 1).. t'nn'ji ; tlitir Natur$, h]fiumee»,a<ul 
 
 U'<' '. (In press.) 
 Prof W. KiNuDUN Clifford, M. A., The Firal PHniA- 
 
 j)lei'',t Vie Exact .So'ie/ices expUUtied to t/ie Jfon- 
 
 Mitt'umilicat. 
 Prof r. II. llBXLRr, LL D., V. U. S., Bodilij XoUrni and 
 
 C'onsciougnetvt. 
 Dr. W. fl. CiKiMiXTcn LL. D., F. K. S., The Phyaicttl 
 
 Geoiidi/'ijot I eiien. 
 Frot Will. Oiii.ixi. F. n.S., 7'ii? Old Chemliiry vietofd 
 
 from tie W'r Sfaiyipolni . 
 W. J.AUDES LiND-siv, M. D., F. E. S. E., Mind in Oie 
 
 Lotcer Animaln. 
 Sir John Losin i<.Bart.,F.l!.S.. The Antiqiiiti/o/ Man,' 
 Prur. W. TiiissLToN Over, B. A., It. Sc, Form (inj Habit 
 
 in /7" Tcring PI i.nU. 
 Mr. .1. N. r.«CKVi.a. F. K. S., UpeArmn Anahjm). 
 Pnif.-MiCHAKL FoiTEK. .M. D., Protonlmm and the Cell 
 
 Tlitfr,,. 
 
 Prot W. Jtaslev Jevons, Honey: and the Meclianism 
 
 ef BeiAanqe. 
 H. Charlton Bastian, M. D., F. R. S., The Brain an an 
 
 Org.m ot Minil. 
 Prof. A. C. Ramsay, LL. ».. F. E. .S-. Sarth ScTilpture: 
 
 IHUh. r.i It'm. MouiiUtias, Plain*, Hirers, Lakee; 
 
 how they were produced, and how they /lave been 
 
 'destroyed. 
 Prof. KttgoLPB ViRcnow (of the Dniversityof Berlin) 
 
 Mormd Phi/»lolBgieat Action, 
 Prof. ej-iiiDE Bersakd, Physical and MetaphpHea, 
 
 Pniaamemi of UUe. 
 Rot H. Saihtk CL4&E Dkville, An ItUroducUon tot 
 
 Staeral C!ha^i0i^. 
 
 Priif. WuETZ. Atoms and the Atomic' Theory, 
 Prof A. DE Qoatbef.voEs. T/ie Negro Racen. 
 Prof. Laca/.e-Di>tuiers, Zoology Hince Cmiier. 
 ^Prof. Rkrthelot, Cheminil Sunffiesu. 
 Prof. J. Eosentual, General PhynioUigy of Musdet and 
 
 Prof. .1 AMES I). Dana, M. A., LL. 1)., On Cephnlimtion; 
 
 or. Ihiid-Charactera in the Gradation and Prog- 
 
 renh 0/ Lije. m 
 
 Prof. S. W. .Johnson, M. A.. On ffie Nutrition of Plant*. 
 Prot. ArsiiN 1'llkt, Jr., M. 1>., The Neniovs Syatem, 
 
 tnui iu llt-hilion to the Bodily Fundioiie. 
 Prof W. 11. V\ iiriNKV, Modem LinQviHtie Science. 
 Pro! C. A. YouNo.Ph.O (of Ilartmoiith College). TheSun. 
 Prof. Bernstein (University of JIallc), Phy^ology qf tlte 
 
 Sendee. 
 Prof Ferdinand Cobn (Breslaa University), Thallo- 
 
 phylfA (A'if c. Liclie7t/t, Fnngi'). 
 Prof Herman irniversity of Zuriili). Heapiriition. 
 Prof. Lr.rcKARD (University of Leipsic), Outlines of Ani- 
 mal Organization. 
 Prof. LiRBREiCH (University of BerHn), Outlines of Two- 
 
 icology. 
 Prof KiiNwr (Universitv of Stiasbuirg) On Sound. 
 Prof.EERS (University of Eriangen), On /'(ii-.(«/7!c/7(7nte. 
 Prof Steibthal (University of Berlin), Outlinee of tlie 
 
 Science of Language. 
 E. Alolave (ProfcBS'jr of Constitutional and AMJlBistni- 
 
 tiveLaw at Domi and of Political EconoWSt Lilfc:), 
 
 T/ie Primitire ElementH of PoUtical CoSmtuttmu. 
 P. Lorain (Professor of Medicine, Paris), JCojim Epi- 
 
 • demice. 
 Prof ScbCtzehbrbrek (Director of the Chemical Uibo- 
 
 ratoiy at the Sorbonne). On Fermentatione. 
 Mons. Debbax, Preeloue Met^ 
 
 D. APPLETOH & CO., Publiahera, 549 & 551 Broadway, N. Y. 
 
VATICANISM: 
 
 AJ^ ANSWER TO 
 REPROOFS AJVD REPLIES, 
 
 BY THE 
 
 Right Hon. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P., 
 
 Author of "Thb Vatican CECREm in their Braking on Civil Allbgiancb." 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 FRANKLIN SQUARE. 
 
GLADSTONE & SCHAFF 
 
 ON" th:e 
 
 VATICAN DECREES. 
 
 ■ « » » • 
 
 The Vatican Decrees in their Bearing on Civil Allegiance : A Political Expostulation. By 
 the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P. To which are added : A History of the Vatican 
 Council; The Papal Syllabus of Errors (with English translation); and The Vatican De- 
 crees Concerning the Catholic Faith and the Church of Christ (with English translation). 
 By the Rev. Philip Schaff, D.D., from his forthcoming work, "The Creeds of Christen- 
 dom." 8vo, Paper, 60 cents ; Cloth, Ji eo. 
 
 Gladstone's article simply cnlls atteiitinn to certain 
 things already kuown, bat not realized in all their 
 ^teannss by the public. It proves by the ex cathedra 
 HtatemeiiM by that lino of men who, speaking thas, 
 c»n not err, that " no one possibly can now become a 
 convert" of Rome "without renooncing; his moral 
 aud mental fireedom, and placing his ctvirioyalty and 
 duty at the mercy of another," that otber being the 
 Pope. The chief valne of this volame— and it Is one 
 which every person who takes an interest In great 
 issues will need for reference— depends on the fact 
 that it contains, along with Mr. Gladstone's pamptilet, 
 the historical docDments on which its propositions 
 are all based. " * * We have also a clear and masterly 
 history of the Vatican conncil, by Dr. SchaS; in which 
 he shows the crafty way in which the minority were 
 overpowered and silenced, and in which the doctrine 
 of lafallibility is proved to be destitnte of any sanc- 
 tion in either Scrlptnre or the teachings of the early 
 Church. * * * We take it for granted that every body 
 will wish to keep posted in regard to the controversy 
 now raised in England, and destined to spread to 
 nearly every country where Romanism has gained a 
 foothold. 'The contents of this volame will become 
 more and more valuable as that controversy increases; 
 history is the worst enemy Rome has to contend with. 
 — Churchman. 
 
 Every reader is enabled to examine the evidence on 
 which Mr. Gladstone has founded his indictment 
 against the Papacy. Nothing can be fairer than this. 
 —PreM, Phila. 
 
 Gladstone's bombshell explosion has shaken the 
 Christinn world. It is not likely that any other 
 pamphlet has created a greater sensation since the 
 art of printing was invented. Dr. Schaff lias happily 
 added to it a nistory of the Vatican Council and the 
 Papal Syilabos and Vatican Decrees. Harper & 
 Brothers have published them together, and we cona- 
 sel every man who can read, to read, mark, and in- 
 wardly digest them if he can.— Oftseruer. 
 
 Gladstone's political firebrand.— ixmistiiile Courier- 
 Joitmal. 
 
 It has been said that no work since the Reformation 
 has stirred the public mind throughout England like 
 the opening paper in this book from the pen of Mr. 
 Gladstone. • • • It ought to be widely read. The work 
 as published by the Harpers is really in fonr parts. 
 Besides Mr. Gladstone's article, there is a valuable 
 History by Dr. Schaff, one of the first of historical 
 writers, of the so-called (Ecnmenical or Vatican Conn- 
 ell ; and then, first, the Papal Syllabus of Errors, and 
 second, the Vatican Decrees ; and, as a whole, is a 
 work which ought to be scattered every where 
 thronghoat our land, and thoughtfully read and con- 
 sidered by all the people. It has most pregnant sis- 
 nificancy The ChrUtUm Instructor, Phila. 
 
 Mr. Gladstone's paper on the Vatican Decrees 
 arouses a storm ; and the Papal world, from Pope to 
 priest, is in a ferment of vexation. All the more so 
 in that Gladstone proves, by clear and fall citations, 
 all his damaging accusations. He has cleared thu 
 atmosphere, and Popery Is, at least for the time, 
 weaker. Thanks are due the Harpers for putting this 
 second-named paper In large type and on an octavo 
 page, along with Dr. Schaffs elaborate and learned 
 "'History of the Vatican Council." Ultramontauism 
 is literally compelled to bear witness against Itself.— 
 Universatiat, Boston. 
 
 The great contest, In which princes and statesmen, 
 and cardinals tind.blshops, are engagedi may be fully 
 understood by studying the documents published in 
 this volume, and Mr. Gladstone's powerful analysis 
 of the whole will shed light on every part.— i»r«»- 
 byterian, Phila. 
 
 Most nnprejudiced readers will be able to judge the 
 fall merits of the question for themselves after a 
 pemsai of the Syllabus, which shows the exact ground 
 taken by the Roman Church upon progress and mod- 
 em scientific research. Dr. SchaS's paper on tlie 
 Council is a calm and dignified document, fortified nt 
 
 every step by his authorities Boston Saturday JSven^ 
 
 mg Gazette. 
 
 Whatever differences of religions opinion there may 
 be among educated men, there can be no question 
 that the pamphlet of Mr. Gladstone was both teiitn- 
 live and symptomatic, and that the questions which it 
 discusKs are living Issnes, and must continue to lie 
 so In European politics. It is necessary, therefore, 
 for every student of current history to learn, not from 
 the ex parte and overdrawn statements of religious 
 controversialists, but from the ipsiiitima verba of the 
 new dogmas themselves, exnctly how much or how 
 little of doctnne that has any bearing on citizenship 
 the Roman Catholic of the present day is required to 
 believe. For an Intelligent understanding of this 
 subject, the volume before us offers, in small com- 
 pass, every needed facility.- BrooWj/n Eanle. 
 
 This volume appends a very complete history of the 
 Vatican Council, prepared by Rev. Dr. Schaff; the 
 Papal Syllabus and Decrees themselves in Latin aud 
 English. The reader Is thns enabled to Jud"e the 
 correctness of the arguments based upon these acts 
 by their own phraseology, and to form his own opin- 
 ions independently.— .iTnerioin ond Gazette, Phila. 
 
 It contains Mr. Gladstone's famous essay ou the 
 Vatican Decrees, a History of the Vatican Council, bv 
 the compiler, and the Latin and English text of the 
 Papal Syllabus and the Vatican Decrees. Dr. Schars 
 historical sketch is taken from bis forthcoming historv 
 of the Creeds of Christendom. It is a full and clear 
 statement, and helps the reader to understand what 
 goeabeforeandwhatcomesafterit.— JKr./mfcpenifene. 
 
 Published bt HAEPEE & BEOTHEES, New York. 
 ^= Sent Try mail, postage jn-epaid, to any part of the United Statei, on reedpt of the price. 
 
VATICAN ISM: 
 
 AN ANSWER TO 
 REPROOFS AND REPLteS. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P., 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE VATICAN DECREES IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE.!' 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 FRANKH.N SQUARE. 
 • 1875. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 I. INTRODUCTION 5 
 
 The Replies which have appeared on this Occasion. The Insult. 
 Evidences op Peksonal Lotaltt all that could be wished. Db. 
 Newman. His Remaekable Admissions. Evidences as to t^e Chau- 
 ACTER and Tendencies op Vaticanism : most unsaiisfactoet. 
 
 II. THE RUSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS 14 
 
 1. What are its Contents ? 16 
 
 2. What is its Authority ? 23 
 
 in. THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND THE INFALLIBILITY OF THE 
 
 POPE 27 
 
 Breach with History, No. 1. From the Opinions and Declarations 
 op the Roman Catholics op the United States por Two Centuries. 
 
 IV. THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND THE INFALLIBILITY OF THE 
 
 FOFE— continued 38 
 
 Breach with History, No. 2. From the History op the Council op 
 Constance. Gallicanism. 
 
 v. THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND OBEDIENCE TO THE POPE 47 
 
 VL REVIVED CLAIMS OF THE POPE 50 
 
 1. To THE Deposing Power : 50 
 
 2. To THE Use op Force 53 
 
 VII. WARRANT OF. ALLEGIANCE ACCORDING TO THE VATICAN 57 
 
 1. Its Alleged Superiority 57 
 
 2. Its Real Flaws 59 
 
 3. Alleged Non-interference op the Popes for Two Hundred Years. 63 
 
 VIIL ON THE INTRINSIC NATURE AND CONDITIONS OF THE PAPAL 
 
 INFALLIBILITY DECREED IN THE VATICAN COUNCIL ........ 66 
 
 IX. CONCLUSION 78 
 
 APPENDICES 89 
 
VATICANISM. 
 
 I. Inteoduction. 
 
 The number and quality of the antagonists who have been drawn 
 into the field on the occasion offered by my tract on the Vatican De- 
 crees,' and the interest in the subject which has been manifested by 
 the public of England and of many other countries, appear to show, that 
 it was not inopportune. The only special claim to attention with which 
 I could invest it was this, that for thirty years I had striven hard, 
 together with others, to secure a full measure of civil justice for my 
 Koman Catholic fellow-countrymen, and that I still retained the con- 
 victions by which these efforts had been prompted. Knowing well 
 the" general indisposition of the English 'mind, amid the pressing de- 
 mands of our crowded daily life, to touch any subject comparatively 
 abstract and. remote, I was not surprised when many journals of great 
 influence, reflecting this indisposition, condemned the publication of 
 the. Tract, and inspired Eoman authorities among us with the vain 
 conception that the discussion was not practical or significant.^ In 
 Home itself, a different view was taken; and the veiled prophets be- 
 hind the throne, by whom the Latin Church is governed, brought 
 about its condemnation as blasphemous, without perusal, from the lips 
 of the Holy Father.^ ■ The object, probably, was at once ;to prevent or 
 
 ' Appendix A. 
 
 ' For example-: 'The varions organs of the press, with the shrewd political sense for 
 which they. are. conspicuous, without any. possible collusion, extinguished its political import 
 in a single morning.' — Bishop Vaugharis Pastoral Letter, p. 5. 
 
 ^ The declaration of noti avenu, which, after a brief interval, followed the announcement 
 of the condemnation, appeared upon some subsequent discussion to be negatived by the evi- 
 
Q VATICANISM. 
 
 neutralize avowals of sympathy from Koman Catholic quarters. It 
 may have been with a like aim that a number, of Prelates at once en- 
 tered, though by no means with one voice, into the lists. At length 
 the great name of Dr. Kewman was announced,, and he too has re- 
 plied to me, and explained himself, in a work to which I shall present- 
 ly refer. Even apart from the spolia qpirha of this transcendent 
 champion, I do not undervalue the ability, accomplishments, and dis- 
 cipline of that division of the Roman Army which confronts our 
 Church and nation. Besides its supply from indigenous sources, it 
 has been strangely but very largely recruited from the ranks of the 
 English Church, and her breasts have, for thirty j-eai-s, been pierced 
 mainly by children whom they had fed. 
 
 In these replies, of which the large majority adopt without reserve 
 the Ultramontane hypothesis, it is most commonly alleged that I have 
 insulted the Roman Catholics of these kingdoms. Dr. Newman, averse 
 to the use of harsh words, fetill announces (p. 3) that ' heavy charges 
 have been made against the Catholics of England.' Bishop Clifford, 
 in a pastoral letter of which I gladly acknowledge the equitable, re- 
 strained, and Christian spirit, says I have proclaimed that since the 
 Vatican Decrees were published 'it is no longer possible for English 
 Catholics to pay to their temporal sovereign a full and undivided alle- 
 giance.' 
 
 I am obliged to assert that not one of the writers against me has 
 apprehended or stated with accuracy my principal charge. Except a 
 prospective reference to ' converts,' the subject (to speak technically) 
 of all my propositions is the word ' Rome ;' and with reference to 
 these ' converts,' I speak of what they suffer, not of what they do. It is 
 an entire, and even a gross error to treat all affirmations about Rome 
 as equivalent to affinnations about British subjects of the Roman com- 
 munion. They may adopt the acts of Rome : the question was and is, 
 whether they do. I have done nothing to leave this question open to 
 doubt ; for I have paraphrased my monosyllable ' Rome ' by the words 
 ' the Papal chair, and its advisers and abettors ' (p. 9 ; Am. ed. p. 11). Un- 
 able as I am to attenuate the charges, on the contrary bound rather to 
 plead guilty to the fault of having understated them, I am on that ac- 
 
 dence. Bat such declarations are, I conceive, well understood in Rome to depend, like an 
 English ' not at home,' upon convenience. 
 
INTEODDCTION. 7 
 
 count the more anxious that their aim shall be clearly understood. 
 First, then, I must again speak plainly, and I fear hardly, of that sys- 
 tem, .political rather than religious, which in Germany is well termed 
 Vaticanism. It would be affectation to exclude from my language arid 
 meaning its contrivers and conscious promoters. But here in my mind, 
 as well as in my page, any thing approaching to censure stops. The 
 Vatican Decrees do, in the strictest sense, establish for the Pope a su- 
 preme command over loyalty and civil duty. To the vast majority of 
 Eoman Catholics they are, and in all likelihood will long in their care- 
 fully enveloped meaning remain, practically unknown. Of that small 
 minority who have spoken oi' fitted themselves to speak, a portion re- 
 ject them. Another portion receive them with an express reserve, to 
 me perfectly satisfactory, against all their civil consequences. Another 
 portion seem to suspend their judgment until it is determined what is 
 a free Council, what is moral unanimity, what are declarations excathe- 
 drd, whether there has been a decisive and binding promulgation so as 
 to create a law, and whether the claim for an 'undue obedience need be 
 considered until some act of undue obedience is asked. A very large 
 class, as it seems to me, think they receive these Decrees, and do not. 
 They are involved in inconsistency, and that incorisistency is dangerous. 
 So I presume they would tell me that when I recite in the Creed the 
 words, ' I believe in the Holy Catholic Church,' I am involved in in- 
 consistency, and my inconsistency is dangerous. To treat this as a 
 * heavy charge ' is surely inaccurate ; to call it an insult is (forgive the 
 word) preposterous. 
 
 Not even against men who voted under pressure, against their better 
 mind, for these deplorable Decrees — nay, not even against those who 
 resisted them and now enforce them — is it for me to utter a word of 
 censure. The just appreciation of their difficulties, the judgment of 
 their conduct, lies in a region far too high for me. To assail the sys- 
 tem i^ the Alpha and Omega of my desire ; and it is to me matter of 
 regret that I am not able to handle it as it deserves without reflecting 
 upon the persons, be they who they may, that have brought it into the 
 world; have sedulously fed it in its weakness; have reared it up to its 
 baleful maturity ; have forced it upon those who now force it upon 
 others; are obtaining for it from day. to day fresh command over the 
 pulpit, the press, the confessional, the teacher's chair, the bishop's 
 
8 VATICANISM. 
 
 throne ; so that every father of a family, and every teacher in the Latin 
 communion, shall, as he dies, be replaced by some one more deeply 
 imbued with the new color, until at the last, in that moiety of the 
 whole Christian family, nothing shall remain except an Asian mon- 
 archy; nothing but one giddy height of despotism, and one dead level 
 of religious subserviency. 
 
 Eut even of the most responsible abettors of that system I desire 
 once for all to say that I do not presume in any way to impeach. their 
 sincerity ; and that, as far as I am acquainted with their personal char- 
 acters, I should think it great presumption to place myself in compar- 
 ison or competition mth any of them. 
 
 So much for insult Much has also been said of my ignorance and 
 incapacity in theology ;' a province which I had entered only at "the 
 points where it crossed the border of the civil domain. Censures of 
 this kind have great weight when they follow upon demonstration 
 given of errore committed by the person who is the object of them ; 
 but they can have very little when thej' are used as substittites for such 
 a demonstration. In the absence of such proof, they can rank no 
 higher than as a mere artifice of controversy. I ha\e endeavored to 
 couch all my positive statements in language of moderation, and not 
 one among them that appertains to the main line of argument has been 
 shaken. As to the use of rhetoric, another matter of complaint, I cer- 
 tainly neither complain of strong language used against me, nor do I 
 tliink that it can properly be avoided, when the matters of fact, care- 
 fully ascertained and stated, are such that it assists toward a compre- 
 hension of their character and consequences. At the same time, in the 
 use of such language, earnestness should not be allowed to degenerate 
 into dogmatism, and to qualify is far more pleasant than to employ it. 
 
 With so much of preface, I proceed to execute my twofold duty. 
 One of its branches is to state in what degree I conceive the immedi- 
 ate purpose of my Expostulation to have been served ; and the other, 
 to examine whether the allegations of antagonists have dislodged my 
 arguments from their main positions, or, on the contrary, have con- 
 
 ' For example: by Archbishop Manning, pp. 13, 177. Bishop UUathome, Letter, p. 10. 
 Expoiiiion Unraveled, p. 68. Bishop Vanghan, p. 37. Month, December, 1874, p. 497. 
 Monk of St. Augustine, p. 10. With these legitimate reproaches is oddly combined, on the 
 part of the Archbishop, and, apparently, of Bishop Ullathome, a supposition that Dr. Dijllin- 
 ger was in some manner concei-ned in my tract on the Vatican Decrees. See Appendix B. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 firmed tliem ; and to re-state — nay, evien to enlarge — those .positions 
 accordingly. 
 
 In considering the nature of the declarations on civil duty .which 
 have been elicited, it will not be thought unnatural if I begin :with the 
 words of one to whom age and fame combine in assigning the most 
 conspicuous place — I mean Dr. Newman. 
 
 Of this most remarkable man! must pause to speak a word. In my 
 opinion, his secession from the Church of England has never yet. been 
 estimated among us at any thing like the £ull amount of its calamitous 
 importance. It has been said that the world does not know its; gi-eat- 
 est men ; neither, I will add, is it aware^ of the power and weight car- 
 ried by the words and by the acts of those, among, its . greatest men 
 whom it does know. The Ecclesiastical historian will perhaps here- 
 after judge, that this secession was a much greater event than the great 
 event of flie partial secession of John Wesley, the only case of loss suf- 
 fered by the Church of England, since the Kef ornlation, which can be 
 at all compared with it in magnitude. I do not refer to its effect upon 
 the mere balance of schools or parties in the Church ; that is an infe- 
 rior question. I refer to its effect upon the state of positive belief, and 
 the attitude and capacities of the religious mind of England. • Of this, 
 thirty years ago, he had the leadership : an office and power from which 
 none but himself could eject him. 
 
 " Quis desiderio sit pudor aut modus 
 Tam cari capitis?" 
 
 It has been his extraordinary, perhaps unexampled case, at a critic- 
 al period, first to give to the religious thought of his time and country] 
 the most powerful irnpulse which for a long time it had received from 
 any individual; and then to be the main involuntary cause of disor- 
 ganizing it in a manner as remarkable, and breaking up its forces into 
 a multitude of not only severed but conflicting bands. 
 
 My duty calls me to deal freely with his. Letter to the Duke of Nor- 
 folk. But in doing so, I can never lose the. recollection of the perhaps 
 ill-appreciated greatness of his early life and works. I do not presume 
 to intrude into the sanctuary of his present thoughts : but, by reason of 
 that life' and those works, it seems to me that there is something we 
 must look upon with the affection with which Americans regard those 
 Englishmen who strove and wrought before '.the colonization .'or sever- 
 
10 VATICANISM. 
 
 ance of their coimtrj. Nay, it may not be presumptnous to say we 
 have a possessory right in the better half of him. All he produces is 
 and must be most notable. But lias he outrun, has he overtaken the 
 greatness of the ' History of the Arians ' and of the ' Parochial Ser- 
 mons,' those indestructible classics of English theology ? 
 
 And again, I thankfully record the admissions which such integrity, 
 combined with such acuteness, has not been able to withhold. They 
 are of the greatest importance to the vindication of my argument. In 
 my reading of his work, we .have his authority for the following state- 
 ments : That Roman Catholics are bound to be ' as loyal as other sub- 
 jects of the State ;' and that Rome is not to give to the civil power 
 ' trouble or alarm ' (p. 7). That the assurances given by the Roman 
 Catholic Bishops in 1825-26 have not been strictly fulfilled (pp. 12-14). 
 That Roman Catholics can not wonder that statesmen should feel them- 
 selves aggrieved (p. 17). That Popes are sometimes in the wrong, and 
 sometimes to be resisted, even in mattere affecting the government and 
 welfare of the Church (pp. 33, 34). That the Deposing power is defen- 
 sible only upon condition of ' the common consent of peoples ' (p. 37). 
 That if England supported Italy against any violent attempt to restore- 
 the Pope to his throne, Roman Catholics could offer no opposition but 
 such as the constitution of the country allows (p. 49). That a soldier 
 or a sailor employed in a war which (in his private judgment, be it ob- 
 served) he did not think unjust, ought not to retire from the prosecu- 
 tion of that war on the command of the Pope (p. 52). That conscience 
 is the aboriginal vicar of Christ (p. 57) : ein tuchtigea Wort 1 and Dr. 
 Newman, at an ideal public dinner, will drink to conscience first, and 
 the Pope afterwards (p. 66). That one of the great dangera of the Ro- 
 man Catholic Church is to be found in the exaggerated language and 
 proceedings allowed among its own members, (pp. 4, 80, 94, 125), and 
 tliat there is much malaria in the court of Rome. That a definition 
 by a general Council, which the Pope approves, is not absolutely bind- 
 ing thereby, but requires a moral unanimity, and a subsequent recep- 
 tion by the Church (pp. 96-98). That antecedently to the theological 
 definitions of 1854 and 1870, an opponent might have 'fairly said' 'it 
 might appear that there were no suflBcient historical grounds in behalf 
 of either of them ;' and that the confutation of such an opponent is 
 now to be sought only in 'the fact of the definition being made' 
 
INTEODUCTION. 11 
 
 (p. 107). I shall indulge in none of the taunts, which Dr. Newman an- 
 ticipates, on the want of correspondence between him and other Apol- 
 ogists ; and I shall leave it to theologians to examine the bearing of 
 these admissions on the scheme of Yaticanism, aiid on other parts of 
 his own work. It is enough for me to record that, even if they. stood 
 alone, they would suffice to justify the publication which has given 'oc- 
 casion ' for them ; and that on the point of Dr. Newman's practical 
 reservation of his command over his own ' loyalty and civil duty,' they 
 are entirely satisfactory. As regards this latter point, the Pastoral of 
 Bishop. Clifford is also every thing, that can be wished. Among lay- 
 men who declare they accept the Decrees of 18Y0, 1 must specially 
 make the same avowal as to my esteemed friend Mr. De Lisle ; and 
 again, as to Mr. Stores Smith, who regards me with ' silent and intense 
 contempt,' but who does not scruple to write as follows : 
 
 ' If this country decide to go to wai-, for any cause whatsoever, I will hold my own opinion 
 as to the justice or policy of that war, but I will do all that in me lies to bring victory to the 
 British stan.dard. If there be any Parliamentary or Municipal election, and any Priest or 
 Bishop, backed by Archbishop and the Pope, advise me to take a cei'tain line of action, and . 
 I conceive that the opposite course is necessary for the general weal of my fellow-countrymen, 
 I shall take the opposite. ' ^ 
 
 When it is considered that Dr. Newman is like the sun in the in- 
 tellectual, hemisphere of Anglo-Eomanism, and that, besides those ac- 
 ceptors of the Decrees who write in the same sense, various* Kbman 
 Catholics of weight and distinction, well known to" represent the views 
 of many more, have held ec|.ually outspoken and perhaps more consist- 
 ent language, I can not but say that the immediate purpose of my ap- 
 peal has been attained, in so far that the loyalty of our. Eoman Cath- 
 olic fellow-subjects in the mass is evidently untainted and secure. 
 
 It would be unjust to Archbishop Manning, on whose opinions, in 
 many points, I shall again have to animadvert, were I not to say that 
 his declarations' also materi9,lly assist in leading me to this conclusion : 
 an avowal I am the more bound to make, because I think the premises 
 from which he draws them are such as, if I were myself to accept 
 them, would certainly much impair the guarantees for my performing, 
 under all circumstances, the duties of a good subject. 
 
 This means that the poison which circulates from Epme has not 
 
 ' Letter in Halifax Courier of December 5, 1874. 
 'Archbishop Manning, Vatican Decrees, pp. 136-40. 
 
12 VATICANISM. 
 
 been taken into the system. Unhappily, what I may term the minor- 
 ity among the Apologists do not represent the ecclesia docens; the 
 silent difftfsion of its influence in the lay atmosphere ; the true current 
 and aim of thought in the Papal Church ; now given up to Vaticanism 
 dejure, and likely, according to all human probability, to come from 
 year to year more under its power. And here again the ulterior, pur- 
 pose of my Tract has been thus far attained. It was this : To 
 provide that if, together with the ancient and loyal traditions of the 
 . body, we have now imported among us a scheme adverse to the prin- 
 ciples of human freedom and in its essence unfaithful to civil duty, 
 the character of that scheme should be fully considered and under- 
 stood. It is high time that the chasm should be made visible, severing 
 it, and all who knowingly and thoroughly embrace it, from the princi- 
 ples which we had a right to believe not only prevailed among the Eo- 
 man Catholics of these countries, but were allowed and recognized by 
 the authorities of their Church ; and would continue, therefore, to form 
 the basis of their system, permanent and undisturbed. For tlie more 
 complete attainment of this object, I must now proceed to gather to- 
 gether the many threads of the controvei'sy, as it has been left by my 
 numerous opponents. This I shall do, not from any mere call of spec- 
 ulation or logical consistency, but for strong practical reasons. 
 
 Dr. Newman's letter to the Duke of Norfolk is of the highest inter- 
 est as a psychological study. Whatever he writes, whether we agree 
 with him or not, presents to us tliis great attraction as well as advant- 
 age, that we have eveiy where the man in the work, that his words are 
 the transparent covering of his nature. If there be obliquity in them, 
 it is purely intellectual obliquity; the work of an intellect sharp 
 enough to cut the diamond, and bright as the diamond which it cuts. 
 How rarely it is found, in the wayward and inscrutable records of our 
 race, that with these instruments of an almost superhuman force and 
 subtlety, robustness of character and energy of will are or can be de- 
 veloped in the same exti-aordinary proportions, so as' to integrate that 
 structure of coinbined thought and action which makes life a moral 
 whole. ' There are gifts too large and too fearful to be handled free- 
 ly.'i But I turn from an incidental reflection to observe that my duty 
 
 • Dr. Xewmnn, p. 1^7. 
 
INTRODUCTION. ' 13 
 
 is to appreciate the letter of Dr. Newman exclusively in relation to my 
 Tract. I thankfully here record, in the first place, the kindliness of 
 his tone. If he has striven to minimize the Decrees of the Vatican, I 
 am certain he has also striven to minimize his censui-es, and has put 
 words aside before they touched his paper, which must have been in 
 his thoughts, if not upon his pen. I sum up this pleasant portion ^of 
 my duty with the language of Helen respecting Hector : ttoti)/) wc, 
 
 jr if 1 
 
 TJTTJOe aiit. 
 
 It is, in my opinion, an entire mistake to suppose ihat theories, like / 
 those, of which Home is the centre, are not. operative on the thoughts^ 
 and actions of men.' An army. of. teachers, the largest, and' the' most / 
 compact in the world, is ever sedulously at work to bring them into ^ 
 practice. Within our own time tliey liave most powerfiilly, as well as ( 
 most injuriously, altered tlie spirit and feeling" of the Eoman Church 
 at large; and it will bo strange indeed if, having done so muchjin the 
 last half -century, they shall effect nothing in the next. I must avow, 
 then, that I do not feel exactly the same security for the future as for 
 the present. Still less do I feel the same security for other, lands as 
 for this. Nor can I overlook indications which lead to the belief, that, 
 even in this country, and at this time, the proceedings of Vaticanism 
 threaten to be a source of some practical inconvenience. I am confi- 
 dent that if a system so radically bad is to be made or kept innocuous, 
 the first condition for attaining such a result is that its movements 
 should be carefully watched, and,, above all, that the bases on which 
 they work' should.be faithfully and unflinchingly exposed. Nor can I 
 quit this portion of the subject without these remarks. Tlie satis- 
 factoiy. Yiews of Archbishop Manning on the- present rule of civil 
 allegiance have not prevented him from giving his countenance 
 as a responsible editor to the lucubrations of a gentleman who 
 denies liberty of conscience, and asserts the right to persecute when 
 there is the power; a right which, indeed, he has not himself dis- 
 claimed. 
 
 Nor must it be forgotten that the very best of all the 'declarations; we 
 have heard from those who allow themselves to be entangled in the 
 meshes of the Vatican Decrees are, every one of them, uttered subject 
 
 ' Iliad, xxiv. 775. 
 
14 VATICANISM. 
 
 to the condition that, upon orders from Eome, if such orders should is- 
 sue^ they shall be qualified or retracted or reversed. 
 
 'A breath can unmake them, as a breath has made.' 
 But even apart from all this, do what we may in checking external 
 developments, it is not in our power to neutralize the mischiefs of the 
 wanton aggression of 1870 upon the liberties — too scanty, it is excusa- 
 ble to think^which up to that epoch had been allowed to private Chris- 
 tians in the Roman communion. Even in those parts of Christendom 
 where the Decrees and the present attitude of the Papal See do not 
 produce or aggravate open broils with the civil power, by undennining 
 moral liberty they impair moral responsibility, and silentl}', in the suc- 
 cession of generations if not even in the lifetime of individuals, tend to 
 emasculate the vigor of the mind. 
 
 In the tract on the Vatican Decrees I passed briefly by those por- 
 tions of my original statement which most lay within the province of 
 theology, and dwelt principally on two main propositions. 
 
 I. That Rome had reproduced for active service those doctrines of 
 former times, termed by me 'rusty tools,' wliich she was fondly thought 
 to have disused. 
 
 II. That the Pope now claims, with plenary authority, from every 
 convert and member of his Church, that he ' shall place his loyalty and 
 civil duty at the mercy of another :' that other being himself. 
 
 These are the assertions which I now hold myself bound further to 
 sustain and prove. 
 
 11. The Rcsty Tools. The Stllabus. 
 
 1. Its Contents. 
 
 2. Its Authority. 
 
 With regard to the proposition that Rome has refurbished her 'rusty' 
 tools, Dr. Kewman says it was by these tools that Europe was brought 
 into a civilized condition; and thinks it worth while to ask whether it 
 is my wish that penalties so sharp and expressions so high should be 
 of daily use.' 
 
 I may be allowed to say, in reply to the remark I have cited, that I 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 32. 
 
THE BUSTY tSoLS. THE SYLLABUS. 15 
 
 have nowliere presumed to pronounce a general censure on &e conduct 
 of the Papacy in the Middle Ages. That is a vast question, reaching 
 far beyond my knowledge or capacity. I believe much is to be justly 
 said in' praise, much as justly in blame. But I can not view the state- 
 ment tha,t Papal claims and conduct created the civilization of Europe 
 as other than thoroughly unhistorical and one-sided ; as resting upon a« 
 narrow selection of evidence, upon strong exaggeration of what; that 
 evidence imports, and upon an 'invincible ignorance' as to all the 
 rest. 
 
 Many things may have been suite*, or not unsuited, to rude . times 
 and indeterminate ideas of political right, the reproduction of which is 
 at the least strange, perhaps even monstrous. We look back with inr( 
 terest and respect upon our early fire-arms as they rest peacefully ranged j 
 upon the wall; but we can not think highly of the judgment which 
 vrould recommend their use in modern warfare. As ft)r those weapons 
 which had been consigned to obscurity and rust, my answer to Dr. 
 Newman's question is that they should have slept forever, till perchance 
 some reclaiming plow of the future should disturb them. 
 
 ' . . . quum finibus illis 
 Agricola, iucurvo terrain moljtus aratro, 
 Exesa inveniefr scabra rubigine pila." 
 
 As to the proof of my accusation, it appeared to me that it might be 
 sufficiently given in a summary but true: account ^ of some important 
 portions of the Encyclica of December 8, 1864, and especially of the 
 accompanying Syllabus of the same date. 
 
 The replies to the five or six pageg in which I dealt with this subject 
 have so swollen as to reach fifteen or twenty times the bulk. I am 
 sorry that they involve me in the necessity of entering upon a few 
 • pages of detail which may be wearisome. But I am bound to vindicate 
 my good faith and care, where a failure in either involves results of 
 real importance. These results fall under the two following heads : 
 
 (1.) The Syllabus ; what is its language ? 
 
 (2.) The Syllabus ; what is its authority ? 
 
 ' Virgil, Georgics, i. 493. 
 
 ' Erroneously called by some of my antagonists a translation, and then condemned as a 
 bad translation. But I know of no recipe for translating into less than half the bulk of the 
 original. 
 
^Q VATICANISM. 
 
 As to the language, I have justly represented it: as to its authority, 
 my statement is not above, but beneath the mark. 
 
 1. The Contents of the Syllabus. 
 
 My representation of the language of the Syllabus has been assailed 
 •in strong terms. I proceed, to defend it : observing, however, that my 
 legitimate object was to state in popular terms Jhe effect of propositions 
 more or less technical and scholastic; and, secondly, that I did not 
 present each and every proposition for a separate disapproval, but di- 
 rected attention rather to the effect of the document as a whole, in a 
 qualifying passage (p. 13 ; Am. ed. p. li) which no one of my critics has 
 been at the pains to notice. 
 
 Nos. 1-3.— The first charge of unjust representation is this : ' I have 
 stated that t6e Pope condemns (p. 25 ; Am. ed. p. 21) liberty of the 
 'press and liberty of speech. By reference to the original, it is shown 
 that the right of printing and speaking is not in terms condemned 
 universally ; but only the right of each man to print or speak all his 
 thoughts {suos conceptus quoscunque), whatever tliey may be. Here- 
 upon it is justly observed that in all countries there are laws against 
 blasphemy, or obscenity, or sedition, or all three. It is argued, then, that 
 men are not allowed the right to speak or print all their thoughts, and 
 that snch an extreme right only is what the Pope has condemned. 
 
 It appears to me that this is, to use a mild phrase, mere trifling with 
 the subject. We are asked to believe that what the Pope intended to 
 condemn was a state of things which never has existed in any country 
 of the world. Now he says he is condemning one of the commonly 
 prevailing errore of tlie time, familiarly known to the bishops whom he 
 addresses.'' What bishop knows of a State which by law allows a per- 
 fectly free course to blasphemy, filthiness, and sedition ? The world 
 knows quite well what is meant by free speech and a free press. It 
 does mean, generally, perhaps it may be said universally, the right of 
 declaring all opinions whatsoever. The limit of freedom is not the 
 justness of the opinion, but it is this, that it shall be opinion in good 
 
 ' TAe il/on<A, December, 1874, p. 494. Co\endgB, AbomiTiation of Desohtion, p. 20. Bish- 
 op LTlathome, Pastoral Letter, p. 16. Monk of St. Augustine's, p. 15. Dr. Newman, pp.,59, 
 72, in some part. 
 
 ' 'Probfe noscitis hoc tempore non paucos reperiri, qui,' etc. — Encycl., December 8, 1864. 
 
a?HE RUSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS. 17 
 
 faith, and not mere grossness, passion, or appeal to violence. The law 
 of England at this moment, allowing all opinions whatever, provided 
 they are treated by way of rational discourse, most closely corresponds 
 to what the Pope has condemned. His condemnation is illustrated by 
 his own practice as Governor in the Eornan States, where no opinion 
 could be spoken or printed but such as he approved. Once, indeed, he 
 permitted a free discussion on Saint Peter's presence and prelacy in the 
 city ; but he repented quickly, and forbade the repetition of it. We 
 might even cite his practice as Pope in 1870, where every thing was 
 done to keep the proceedings of the Council secret from the Church 
 which it professed to represent, and even practically secret from its 
 members, except those who were of the governing cabal. But there 
 can be no better mode of exhibiting his real meaning than by referring 
 to his account of the Austrian law. Hao lege omnis omnium opinio- 
 num et librarim artis libertas, omnis turn fidei, turn eonscientice ac 
 doctrinm, libertas statuiticr.^ To the kind of condemnation given, I 
 shall again refer ; but the matter of it is .nothing abstract or imaginary, 
 it is actual freedom of thinking, speaking, and printing, as it is practiced 
 in a great civilized and Christian empire. I repel, then, the charge 
 against me as no better than a verbal silbterfuge ; and I again affirm 
 that in his Syllabus, as in his acts, the Pope has condemned liberty of 
 speech and liberty of the press. 
 
 No. 5. — I have stated that the Pope condemns 'those who assign to 
 the State the power of defining the civil rights (jura) and province of 
 the Church.' Hereupon it is boldly, stated that ' the word civil is a 
 pure interpolation.'^ This statement Dr. Newman's undertaking tempts 
 him to quote, but his sagacity and scholarship save him from adopting. 
 Anticipating some cavil such as this, I took care (which is not noticed) 
 to place the word Jura in my text. I now affirm that my translation 
 is correct. Jus means, not right at large, but a specific form of right, 
 and in this case civil Tight, to which meaning indeed the M'ord con- 
 stantly leans. It refers to right which is social, relative, extrinsic. Jus 
 hominum situm est in generis humani societdte (Cic. Tusc. 2-26). If 
 
 ' From the Pope's Allocution of June 22, 1868 : 'By this law is established universal lib- 
 erty of all opinions and of tha press, and, as of belief, so of conscience and of teaching.' See 
 Vering, ArcMvfSr KathoUsches Kirchenrecht. Mainz, 1868, p. 171, Band xx. 
 
 ' The Abomination of Desolation, p. 21. Dr. Newman, p. 87. 
 
 B 
 
18 VATICANISM. 
 
 a theological definition is desired, take tliat of Dens : Accipitur jpotis- 
 simum pro jure prout est in altero, cui debet satis^ri ad cequalita- 
 tem; dejure sic sumpto hie agiiur? It is not of the internal consti- 
 tution of the Church and the rights of its memhers inter se that the 
 proposition treats, nor yet of its ecclesiastical standing in reference 
 to other bodies ; but of its rights in the face of the State — that is to 
 say, of its civil rights. My account therefore was accurate, and Mr. 
 Coleridge's criticism superfluous. 
 
 I must, however, admit that Vaticanism has a way of escape. For 
 perhaps it does not admit that the Church enjoys any civil rights; but 
 considers as her own, and therefore spiritual in their source, such rights 
 as we consider accidental and derivative, even where not abusive. 
 
 On this subject I will refer to a high authority. The Jesuit Schra- 
 der was, I believe, one of those employed in drawing up the Syllabus. 
 He has published a work, with a Papal Approbation attached to it, in 
 which he converts the condemnatory negations of the Syllabus into the 
 corresponding affirmatives. For Article XXX. he gives the following 
 proposition : 
 
 ' The immanities of the Chnrch, and of ecclesiastical persons, hare not their origin in 
 civil right. ' • 
 
 He adds the remark : ' but are rooted in the Church's own right, 
 given to her from God.' ^ 
 
 No. 7. — I have said those persons are condemned by the Syllabus 
 who hold that in countries called Catholic the free exercise of other re- 
 ligions may laudably be allowed. Dr. Newman truly observes ' that it 
 is the free exercise of religion by immigrants or foreigners which is 
 meant (hominibus iUuc immigrantibus), and that I have omitted the 
 words. I omitted them, for my case was strong enough without them. 
 But they seem to strengthen my case. For the claim to a free exercise 
 of religion on behalf of immigrants or foreigners is a stronger one than 
 on behalf of natives, and has been so recognized in Italy and in Home 
 itself. I think I am right in saying that difference of tongue has gen- 
 erally been recognized by Church law as mitigating the objections to 
 the toleration of dissidence. And it is this stronger claim, not the 
 
 ' Tractatus dejure etjusiitid, No. 6. 
 
 ' Der Papst und die Modemen Idem. Von P. Clemens Schrader, S. J. Heft ii. p. 65. 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 86. 
 
THE RUSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS. 19 
 
 weaker one, -whicli is condemned. So that if there be a fault, it is the 
 fault of under, not of over statement. 
 
 Again I support myself by the high authority of Schrader th§ Jesuit. 
 The following is his Article LXXYII. It draws no distinction of 
 countries : 
 
 ' In our view it is still useful that the Catholic religion should be maintained as the only 
 State religion, to the exclusion of every other.' '■ 
 
 In the appended remark he observes that on this account the Pope, 
 in 1856, condemned the then recent Spanish law which tolerated other 
 forms of worship.^ 
 
 No. 8. — I am charged, again,^ with mistranslating imder my eighth 
 head. The condemnation in the Syllabus is, as I conceived, capable of 
 being construed to apply to the entire proposition as it is there given, 
 or to a part of it only. In brief it is this : ' The Episcopate has a cer- 
 tain power not inherent, but conferred by the State, which may there- 
 fore be withdrawn at the pleasure of the State.' The condemnation 
 might be aimed at the assertion that such a power exists, or at the as- 
 sertion that it is withdrawable at pleasure. In the latter sense, the con- 
 demnation is unwise and questionable as a general proposition ; in the 
 former sense it is outrageous beyond all bounds ; and I am boldly ac- 
 cused of mistranslating* because I chose the milder imputation of the 
 two, and understood the censure to apply only to withdrawal ad libi- 
 tum. I learn now that, in the opinion of this antagonist at least, the 
 State was not the source of (for example) the power of coinage, which 
 was at one time exercised by the Bishops of Durham. So that the up- 
 shot is, either my construction is right, or my charge is milder than it 
 should have been. 
 
 Nos. 13, 14. — A grave charge is made against me respecting the mat- 
 rimonial propositions, becaiise I have cited the Pope as condemning 
 those who affirm that the matrimonial contract is binding whether 
 there is or is not (according to the Eoman doctrine) a Sacrament, and 
 havie not at the same time stated that English marriages are held by 
 Rome to be sacramental, and therefore valid.^ 
 
 No charge, serious or slight, could be more entirely futile. But it is 
 
 ' Schrader, p. 80. 'Iif; ' Mr. Coleridge, Abomination of Desolation, -p. 21. 
 
 • Ibid. ° Monk of St. Augustine's, p. 15. Abomination, p. 22. 
 
20 VATICANISM. 
 
 serious, and not slight, and those who prompt the examination must 
 abide the recoil. I begin thus : 
 
 1. I am censured for not having given distinctions between one 
 country and another, which the Pope himself has not given. 
 
 2. And which are also thought unnecessary by authorized expound- 
 ers of the Syllabus for the faithful.* 
 
 I have before me the Exposition,^ with the text, of the Encyclica and 
 Syllabus, published at Cologne in 1874 with the approval of authority 
 {init oherkirchlicher ApjM-oiation). In p. 45 it is distinctly taught that 
 with mairiage the State has nothing to do ; that it may safely rely 
 upon the Church; that civil marriage, in the eyes of the Church, is 
 only concubinage ; and that the State, by the use of worldly compul- 
 sion, prevents the two concubinary parties from repenting and aban- 
 doning their guilty relation to one another. Exactly the same is the 
 doctrine of the Pope himself, in his speeches published at Kome, where 
 civil marriage is declared to be, for Christians, nothing more than a 
 mere concubinage, and a filthy concubinage {sozzo concuhinato)} 
 These extraordinary declarations are not due to the fondness of the 
 Pontiff for speaking irrvprorryptu. In his letter of September 19, 1852, 
 to King Victor Emmanuel, he declares that matrimony carrying the 
 Sacrament is alone lawful for Christians, and that a law of civil mar- 
 riage, which goes to divide them, for practical purposes, constitutes a 
 concubinage in the guise of legitimate mamage.* So that, in truth, in 
 all countries within the scope of these denunciations, the parties to a 
 civil maiTiage are declared to be living in an illicit connection, which 
 they are called upon to renounce. This call is addressed to them sep- 
 arately as well as jointly, the wife being summoned to leave her hus- 
 band, and the husband to abandon his wife ; and after this pretended 
 repentance from a state of sin, unless the law of the laud and fear of 
 consequences prevail, a new connection, under the name of a marriage, 
 may be formed with the sanction of the Church of Home. I know not 
 by what infatuation it is that adversaries have compelled me thus to 
 develop a state of facts created by the highest authorities of the Komau 
 
 ' Appendix C. 
 
 ' Die Encyclica, der Syllalms, und die vnchtigtten darin angejuhrten ActemtScke, nebit 
 einer ausjuhrlichen Eiideitung. Koln, 1874. 
 ' Ditcorsi di Pio IX. Roma, 1872, 1873. Vol. i. p. 193 ; vol. ii. p. 356. 
 *Recueil des Attocutions de Pie IX.. etc. Paris : Leclerc, 1865, p. 313. 
 
THE BUSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS. ' 21 
 
 Church, which I shall now not shrink from calling horrible and .revolt- 
 ing in itself, dangerous to the morals of society, the structure of, the 
 family, and the peace of life. 
 
 It is true, indeed, that the two hundred thousand non-Koman marri- 
 ages which are annually celebrated in England do not at present fall 
 under the foul epithets of Eome. But why ? Not because we marry, 
 as I believe nineteen twentieths, of us marry, under the sanctions of re- 
 ligion; for our marriages are, in the eje of the Pope, purely civil mar- 
 ■-riages; but only, for. the technical, accidental, and precarious reason that 
 the disciplinary decrees of Trent. are not canonically in force in this 
 country. I apprehend that there is nothing, unless it be motives of 
 mere policy, to prevent the Pope from putting them into force here 
 when he pleases. If, and when, that is done, every marriage thereafter 
 concluded in the English Church will, according to his own words, be a 
 filthy concubinage. 
 
 Bnt what claim of right have we to be treated better than others? 
 The Tridentine decrees have force, I understand, in Italy, France, Ger- 
 many, Austria, Poland, Hungary. If so, every civil marriage in those ) 
 countries, and every religious marriage not contracted before a Eoman j 
 Parocfius, as the Council of Trent requires, is but the formation of a 
 guilty connection, which each of the parties severally is charged by the 
 Church of Eome to dissolve, under pain of being held to be in mortal 
 sin. 
 
 I believe this statement can not be impeached. It can only be even 
 qualified by pointing out that Eome has. reserved to herself, if and when 
 •she pleases, the application of the rule of the Cpuncil of Trent, absurd- 
 ly called Clandestinity, to non-Eoman marriages in Tridentine coun- 
 tries. Benedict XIV., a great authority, questioned the propriety or 
 policy of the rule ; and Pius YII., in a communication to the Primate 
 Dalberg, formerly Archbishop of Mentz, referred with approval to the 
 language of Benedict XTV. But even they have never taken that 
 course which appears to be the rational one, namely, to allow to non- 
 Eoman marriages generally, if contracted solemnly and with due pre- 
 carition,that same consensual validity which all allow, to belong to mar- 
 riages outside the Christian pale. The upshot, then, of their opinions 
 seems to be this : that while stigmatizing marriages not Tridentine as 
 concubinages in the manner we have seen, a power is reserved, under 
 
22 VATICANISM. 
 
 the name or plea of special circumstances, to acknowledge them or not 
 as policy may i-ecommend. This is but the old story. All problems 
 which menace the Koman Chair with difficulties it dare not face are to 
 be solved, not by the laying down of principles, good or bad, strict or 
 lax, in an intelligible manner, but by reserving all cases as mattere of 
 discretion to the breast of the Curia, which will decide from time to 
 time, according to its pleasure, whether there has been a sacrament or 
 not, and whether we are married folks, or persons living in guilty com- 
 merce, and rearing our children under a false pretext of legitimacy. 
 
 This, then, is the statement I now make. It has been drawn from 
 me by the exubeiant zeal and precipitate accusations of the school of 
 Loyola. 
 
 No. 18. — Finally, it is contended that I misrepresent Rome in stat- 
 ing that it condemns the call to reconcile itself with progress, liberal- 
 ism, and modem civilization. 
 
 It is boldly stated that the Pope condemns not these, but only what 
 is bad in these.* And thus it is that, to avert public displeasure, words 
 are put in the Pope's mouth which he has not used, and which are at 
 variance with the whole spirit of the document that he has sent forth 
 to alarm, as Dr. Newman too well sees, the educated mind of Europe.' 
 It appears to be claimed for Popes that they shall be supreme over the 
 laws of language. ■ But mankind protests against a system which pal- 
 ters in a double sense with its own solemn declarations; imposing 
 them on the weak, glorying in them before those who are favorably 
 prepossessed, and then contracting their sense ad libitum, even to the 
 point of nihility, by arbitrary interpolation, to appease the scandalized* 
 understanding of Christian nations. Without doubt, progress, liberal- 
 ism, modem civilization, are terms more or less ambiguous ; but they 
 are, under a soimd general rule, determinable by the context. Now 
 the contexts of the Syllabus and Encyclica are perfectly unambiguous : 
 they perfectly explain what the Pope means by the words. He means 
 to condemn all that we consider fair limitation of the claims of priest- 
 ly power; to repudiate the title of man to general freedom of thought, 
 and of speech in all its varied forms of utterance ; the title of a nation 
 to resist tliose who treat the sovereignty over it as a property, and who 
 
 ' Month, as sup. p. 496. Bisbop Ullathome, Exposttdation Unraveled, p. 69. 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 90, 
 
THE EUSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS. 23 
 
 •would enforce on the people — for example, of the Papal States — a gov- 
 ernment independently of or against its will ; in a word, the true and 
 only sure titles of freedom in all its branches, inward and outward, 
 mental, moral, and political, as they are ordinarily understood in the 
 judgment of this age and country. 
 
 I have gone, I believe, through evei-y particular impeachment of. my 
 account of the language of the Syllabus and the Encyclica. If each 
 and all of these have failed, I presume that I need not dwell upon the 
 general allegations of opponents, in respect to those heads where they 
 have not been pleased to enter upon details.' 
 
 Now it js quite idle to escape the force of these charges by re- 
 proaches aimed at my unacquaintance with theology, and by recom- 
 mendations, sarcastic or sincere, that I should obtain some instruction 
 in its elements. To such reproaches I shall peacefully and respect- 
 fully bow, so soon as I shall have been convicted of error. But I think 
 I have shown that the only variatjons from exact truth to which I can 
 plead guilty are variations in the way of understatements of the case 
 which it was my duty to produce. 
 
 2. The Authority of the Syllabus. 
 
 I have next to inquire what is the authority of the Syllabus ? 
 
 Had I been inclined to push my case to extremes, I might very 
 well have contended that this document was delivered ex cdthedrd. 
 Schulte, whose authority as a Canonist is allowed on all hands to be 
 great, founds his argument on that opinion.^ Dr. Ward, who has been 
 thanked^ by His Holiness for his defense of the faith, wonders that 
 any one can doubt it.* The Pope himself, in his speeches, couples the , 
 Syllabus with the Decrees of the Vatican Council, as being jointly the \ 
 great fundamental teachings of these latter days ; and he even de- ' 
 scribes it as the only anchor of safety for the coming time.° Bishop 
 Pessler, whose work was published some time after the Council, to tone 
 down alarms, and has had a formal approval from the Pope,^ holds 
 
 ' The Month, as sop. p. 497. 
 
 ' Power of the Roman Popes (transl. by Sommers. Adelaide, 1871). 
 
 = Dublin Review, July, 1870, p. 224. 
 
 * Ibid., Jnly, 1874,p. 9. 
 
 * Discorsi di Pio IX., vol. i. p. 59. 
 
 * Fessler, True and False Infallibiliti/ (English transl.), p. iii. 
 
24 VATICANISM. 
 
 that the Syllabus is not a document proceeding ex cathedra. But it 
 touches faith and morals : its condemnations are, and are allowed to be, 
 assertions of their contradictories, into which assertions they have been 
 formally converted by Schrader, a writer of authority, who was oflScial- 
 ly employed in its compilation. Furthermore, though I was wrong (as 
 Dr. Kewman has properly observed") in assuming that the Encyclica 
 directly covered all the propositions of the Syllabus, yet this document 
 is addressed by the Pope through Cardinal Antonelli to all the Bishops 
 of the Christian (Papal) world— therefore in his capacity as universal 
 Teacher. 
 
 The reasons advanced by Bishop Fessler in the opposite sense appear 
 to be very weak. When the Pope (by conversion of the 23d Proposi- 
 tion) declares that preceding pontiffs h3,ve not exceeded the limits of 
 their power, and have not usurped the rights of princes. Bishop Fessler 
 replies that we are here dealing only with faots of history, not touch- 
 ing faith or morals, so that there is .no subject-matter for a dogmatic 
 definition.^ But the depositions of sovereigns were wont to be founded 
 on considerations of faith or morals ; as when Gregory YII., in A.D, 
 1079, charged upon Heniy IV. many capital crimes,' and as when In- 
 nocent III. deposed Kaymond of Toulouse for (among other reasons) 
 not proceeding satisfactorily with the extirpation of the Albigenses,* 
 The Christian creed itself is chiefly composed of matters of fact set 
 forth as articles of belief. And he who asserts that the acts of Popes 
 did not go beyond their rights, distinctly expresses his belief in the 
 claims of right which those acts involved. 
 
 Fessler's other objection is that the form of the Syllabus does not set 
 forth the intention of the Pope.* But he appears to have overlooked 
 the perfectly explicit covering letter of Antonelli, which in the Pope's 
 name transmits the Syllabus, in order that the whole body of Latin 
 Bishops might have before then- eyes those errors and false doctrines 
 of the age which the Pope had proscribed. Nor does Fessler venture 
 to assert that the Syllabus is without dogmatic authority. He only 
 says many theologians have doubts upon the question whether it be 
 
 ' Newman, p. 82. 
 
 ° Fessler, Vraie etfausse In/aiUibiUti des Popes (French transL), p. 89. 
 ' Greenwood, Cathedra Petri, iv. 420. 
 • Ibid., V. 549. » Fessler, p. 132. 
 
THE EUSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS. 25 
 
 ex cathedrd : theological science will hereafter have to examine and 
 decide the matter :' in .the mean time every Koman Catholic is bound 
 to submit to and obey it. Such is«the low or moderate doctrine con- 
 cerning the Syllabus.* Thus its dogmatic authority is probable: its 
 title to universal obedience is absolute, while among its assertions is 
 that the Church has the right to employ force, and that the Popes 
 have not exceeded their powers or invaded the rights of princes. 
 
 Now, when I turn to the seductive pages of Dr. Newman, I find 
 myself to be breathing another air, and discussing, it would seem, some 
 other Syllabus. If the Pope were the author of it, he would accept 
 it.* But he is not,* and no one knows who is. Therefore it has no 
 dogmatic force.^ It is an index to a set of dogmatic Bulls and Allo- 
 cutions, but it is no more dogmatic itself than any other index or 
 table of contents.^ Its value lies in its references, and from them 
 alone can we learn its meaning. 
 
 If we had Dr. Newman for Pope, we should be tolerably safe, so 
 merciful and g6nial would be his rule. But when Dr. Newman, not 
 being Pope, contradicts and nullifies what the Pope declares, whatever 
 we may wish, we can not renounce the use of our eyes. Fessler, who 
 writes, as Dr. Newman truly says, to curb exaggerations,'' and who is 
 approved by the Pope, declares^ that every subject of the Pope, and 
 thus that Dr. Newman, is bound to obey the Syllabus, because it is 
 from the Pope and of the Pope. ' Before the Council of the Vatican, 
 every Catholic was bound to submit to and obey the Syllabus; the 
 Council of the Yatican has made no difference in that obligation of 
 conscience.' He questions its title, indeed, to be held as ex cathedrdj 
 and this is his main contention against Von Schulte ; but he nowhere 
 denies its infallibility, and he distinctly includes it in the range of 
 Christian obedience. 
 
 • Next, Dr. Newman lays it down that the words of the Syllabus are 
 of no force in themselves, except as far as they correspond with the 
 terms of the briefs to which references are given, and which he ad- 
 mits to be binding. But here Dr. Newman is in flafc contradiction to 
 
 ■ Fessler, pp. 8, 132, 134. = Ibid., p. 81. 
 
 = Ibid., p. 8. "Ibid., p. 8. 
 
 ' Newman, p. 20. ' Ibid., p. 81. 
 
 * Ibid., p. 79. « Fessler, p. 8 (French transl.). 
 
26 VATICANISM. 
 
 the official letter of Cai-dinal Antonelli, who states that the Syllabus 
 has been framed, and is sent to the Bishops, by command of the Pope, 
 inasmuch as it is likely that they liave by no means all seen the prior 
 instruments, and in order that they may know from the Syllabus itself 
 what it is that has been condemned. Thus then it will be seen that 
 the Syllabus has been authoritatively substituted for the original doc- 
 uments as a guide to the Bishops. And if, as Dr. Ifewman says, and 
 as I think in some cases is the fact, the propositions of the Syllabus 
 widen the pi-opositions of those documents, it is the wider and not the 
 narrower form that binds, unless Dr. Newman is more in the confi- 
 dence of Rome than the Secretary of the Vatican Council, and than 
 the regular minister of the Pope. 
 
 Again, I am reminded by the DvMin Review, a favored organ of 
 Eoman opinions, that utterances ex cathedra ' are not the only form in 
 which Infallibility can speak ; and that the Syllabus, whether ex ca- 
 thedra or not, since it has been uttered by the Pope, and accepted by 
 tlie Church diffused, that is to gay, by the Bishops diffused, is undoubt- 
 edly infallible. This would seem to be the opinion of Bishop Ulla- 
 thome.^ But what is conclusive as to practical effect upon the whole 
 case is this — that while not one among the* Roman apologists admits 
 that tlie Syllabus is or may be erroneous, the obligation to obey it is 
 asserted on all hands, and is founded on the language of an infal- 
 lible Vatican Decree. I have been content to argue the case of the 
 Syllabus upon the supposition that,. in relation to England at least, 
 its declarations were purely abstract. The readers, however, of Mac- 
 miUan^s Magazine for February may perceive that even now we are 
 not without a sample of its fruits in a matrimonial case, of which par- 
 ticulars were long ago given in the Times newspaper, and which may 
 possibly again become the object of public notice. 
 
 It is therefore absolutely -superfluous to follow Dr. Newman througf 
 his references to the Briefs and Allocutions marginally noted. The Syl- 
 labus is part of that series of acts to which the dogmatizations of 1854 
 and 1870 also belong; and it bridges over the interval between them. 
 It generalizes, and advisedly enlarges, a number of particular con- 
 demnations ; and, addr essing them to all the Bishops, brings the whole 
 
 \ Dublin Review, Jan. 1875, pp. 177, 210. 
 
 ' Bishop TJUathorne, Expost. Unraveled, p. 66. 
 
THE EtJSTY TOOLS. THE SYLLABUS. 27 
 
 of the Latin obedience within its net. The- fish, when it is inclosed 
 and beached, may struggle for a while; but it dies, while the fisher- 
 naan lives, carries it to market, and quietly puts the price into his till. 
 The result then is : 
 ' • 1. I abide by my account of the contents of the Syllabus. 
 
 2. I have understated, not overstated, its authority. ■ 
 
 3. It may be ex cathedrd / it seems to have the infallibility of dog- 
 ma : it unquestionably demands, and is entitled (in the code of Vati- 
 
 \ canism) to demand, obedience. 
 
 III. The Vatican Council and the Infallibilitt of the Pope. 
 Breach with History, No. 1. 
 
 Like the chieftains of the heroic time, Archbishop Manning- takes 
 his place with promptitude, and operates in front of the force he leads. 
 
 Upon the first appearance of my tract, he, instantly gave utterance 
 to the following propositions ; nor has he since receded from them : 
 
 1. That the Infallibility of the Pope was a doctrine of Divine Faith 
 before the Council of the Vatican was held. 
 
 2. That the Vatican Decrees havfi. in no jot or tittle changed either 
 the obligations or the conditions of civil allegiance. 
 
 3. That the civil allegiance of Eoman Catholics is as undivided as 
 that of other Christians, and neither more nor less limited. 
 
 4. That the claim of the Eoman Church against obedience to the 
 civil power in certain cases is the same as that made by ether religions 
 communions in England. 
 
 These four propositions. may be treated as two. The first is so allied 
 with the second, and the third with the fourth,' that the two members 
 of each pair respectively must stand or fall togethei*. I can make no 
 objection to the manner in which they raise the question. I shall leave' 
 it to others, whom it may more concern, to treat that portion of his 
 work in which, passing by matters that more nearly touched his argu- 
 ment, he has entered at large on the controversy between Eome and 
 the German Empire ; nor shall I now discuss his compendium of 
 Italian history, which in no manner touches the question whether the 
 dominion of the Pope ought again to be imposed by foreign arms upon 
 
28 VATICANISM. 
 
 a portion of the Italian -people. But of the four propositions I will 
 say that I accept them all, subject to the very simple condition that 
 the word 'not' be inserted in the three which are affirmative, and its 
 equivalent struck out from the one which is negative. 
 
 Or, to state the case in my own words : 
 
 My task will be to make good the two following assertions, which 
 were the principal subjects of my former argument : 
 
 1. That upon the authority, for many generations, of those who pre- 
 ceded Archbishop Manning and his coadjutore in their present official 
 position, as well as upon other authority, Papal Infallibility was not 
 'a doctrine of Divine Faith before the Council of the Vatican was 
 held.' 
 
 And that, therefore, the Vatican Decrees have changed the obliga- 
 tions and conditions of civil allegiance. 
 
 2. That the claim of the Papal Church against obedience to the civil 
 power in certain cases not only goes beyond, but is essentially different 
 from that made by other religions communions or by their members 
 in England. 
 
 And that, therefore, the civil allegiance of those who admit the 
 claim, and carry it to its logical consequences, is not for the purposes 
 of the State the same with that of other Christians, but is differently 
 limited. 
 
 In his able and lengthened work, Ai'chbishop Manning has found 
 space for a dissertation on the great German quarrel, but has not in- 
 cluded, in his proof of the belief in Papal Infallibility before 1870, any 
 reference to the history of the Church over which he presides, or the 
 sister Cliurch in Ireland. This very grave deficiency I shall endeavor 
 to make good, by enlarging and completing the statement briefly given 
 in my tract. That statement was that the English and Irish penal laws 
 against Eoman Catholics were repealed on the faith of assurances 
 which have not been fulfilled. 
 
 Had all antagonists been content to reply with the simple ingenuous- 
 ness of Dr. Xewman, it might have been unnecessary to resume this 
 portion of the subject. I make no complaint of the Archbishop ; for 
 such a reply would have destroyed his case. Dr. Newman, struggling 
 hard with the difficulties of his task, finds that the statement of Dr. 
 Doyle requires (p. 12) ' some pious interpretation ;' that in 1826 the 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBILITY. 29 
 
 clergy both of England and Ireland were trained in Gallican opinions 
 (p. 13), and had modes of thinking ' foreign altogether to the minds of 
 the entourage of the Holy See ;' that the British ministers ought to 
 have applied to Eome (p. 14) to learn the civil duties of British sub- 
 jects ; and that ' no pledge from Catholics was of any value to which 
 Home was not a party.' 
 
 This declaration involves all, and more than all, that I had ventured 
 reluctantly to impute. Statesmen of the future, recollect the words, 
 and recollect from whom they came : from the man who by his genius, 
 piety, and leai-hing towers above all the eminences of the Anglo-Papal 
 communion; who, so declares a Eomish organ,' 'has been the mind 
 and tongue to shape and express the English Catholic position in the 
 many controversies which have arisen ' since 1845,: and who has been 
 roused from his repose on this occasion only by the most fervid ap- 
 peals to him as the man that could best teach his .co-religionists how 
 and what to think. The lesson received is this. Although pledges 
 were given, although their vahdity was firmly and even passionately^ 
 asserted, although the subject-matter was one of civil allegiance, 'no 
 pledge from Catholics was of any value to which Eome was not a 
 party' (p. 14). 
 
 In all seriousness I ask whether there is not involved in these words 
 of Dr. Newman an ominous approximation to my allegation that the 
 seceder to the Eoman Church 'places his loyalty and civil duty at the! 
 mercy of another V 7 
 
 But as, Archbishop Manning has asserted that the Decrees of the 
 Vatican have ' in no jot or tittle ' altered civil allegiance,^ and that _ 
 'before the Council was held the infallibility of the Pope was a doc- 
 trine of Divine Faith,'* and as he is the official head of the Ahglo- 
 Eoman body, I must test his assertions by one of those appeals to his- 
 tory which he has sometimes said are treason to the Church;^ as in- 
 deed they are in his sense of the Church, and in his sense of treason. 
 It is only justice to the Archbishop to add that he does not stand 
 
 ' The Month, December, 1874, p. 461. 
 ■ ° Bishop Doyle, Essay on the Claims, p. 38. 
 
 ' Letter to the London Times, November 7, 1874. 
 
 * Letter to the New York Herald, November 10, 1874. Letter to Maanillaris Ma^asine, 
 October 22. 
 
 ^ Temporal Mission of the Holy Ghost. "~ 
 
30 VATICANISM. 
 
 alone. Bishop Ullathome says, ' The Pope always wielded this infalli- 
 bility, and all men knew this to be the fact." We shall presently find 
 some men, whose history the Bishop should have been familiar with, 
 who did not know this to be the fact, but very solemnly assured us 
 they knew the exact contrary. 
 
 This is not an affair, as Dr. Newman seems to think, of a particular 
 generation of clergy who had been educated in Galilean opinions. In 
 all times, from the reign of Elizabeth to that of Victoria, the lay Eo- 
 man Catholics of England, as a body, have been eminently and nni-e- 
 servedly loyal. But they have been as eminently noted for their thor- 
 ough estrangement from Ultramontane opinions ; and their clergy, 
 down to the period of the Emancipation Act, felt with them ; though 
 a school addicted to curialism and Jesuitism, thrust among them by 
 the Popes at the commencement of the period, first brought upon them 
 grievous sufferings, then succeeded in attaching a stigma to their name, 
 and now threatens gradually to accomplish a transformation of their 
 opinions, with an eventual change in their spirit, of which it is difficult 
 to foresee the bounds. Not that the men who now hold the ancestral 
 view will, as a rule, exchange it for the view of the Vatican ; but that, 
 as in the course of nature they depart, Vaticanists will grow up and 
 take their places. 
 
 The first official head of the Anglo-Eoman body in England was the 
 wise and loyal Archpriest Blackwell. He was deposed by the Pope 
 in 1608, ' chiefly, it is supposed, for his advocacy of the Oath of Alle- 
 giance," which had been devised by King James, in order that he might 
 confer peace and security upon loyal Koman Catholics.^ -Bellarmin 
 denounced, as heretical, its denial of the power of the Pope to depose 
 the King and release his subjects from their allegiance. Pope Paul 
 V. condemned the oath by a brief in October, 1606. The unfortunate 
 members of his communion could not believe this brief to be authentic* 
 So a second brief was sent in September, 1607, to confirm and enforce 
 the first. Blackwell gallantly advised his flock to take the oath in de- 
 fiance of the brief.. Priests confined in Newgate petitioned the Pope 
 to have compassion on them. Forty-eight doctors of the Sorbonne 
 
 ' Bishop Ullathome, Letter, p. 14. 
 ' Butler, Historical Memoirs, vol. iii. p. 411. 
 ' Ibid., Tol. i. pp. 303 sqq. ♦ Ibid., p. 317. 
 
THK VATICAN COUNCIL ANB INFALLIBILITY. 31 
 
 against six, declared tliat it might be taken with good conscience.' 
 And taken it was by many ; but taken in despite of the tyrannical in- 
 junctions of Paul v., unhappily confirmed by Urban VIII. and by In- 
 nocent X.i 
 
 When it was proposed, in 1648, to banish Eoman Catholics on ac- 
 count of the deposing power, their divines met and renoimced the doc- 
 trine. This renunciation was condemned at Home as heretical ; but 
 the attitude of France on these questions at the time prevented the 
 publication of the decree.* 
 
 When the loyal remonstrance of 1661 had been signed by certain 
 Bishops and others of Ireland, it was condemned at Kome, in July, 
 1662, by the Congregation de propaganda / and in the same month 
 the Papal Nuncio at Brussels, who superintended the concerns of Irish 
 Koman Catholics at the time, denounced it as already condemned by 
 the constitutions of Paul V. and Innocent X. ; and specially censured 
 the ecclesiastics who, by signing it, had misled the laity.^ 
 
 Well may Butler say, ' The claim of the Popes to temporal power, 
 by divine right, has been one of the most calamitous events jn the his- / 
 tory of the Church. Its effects since the Kef ormation, on the English j 
 and Irish Catholics, have been dreadful.' * And again : ' How often/ 
 did our ancestors experience that nltra-catholicisra is one of the worst/ 
 enemies of cr.tholicity !' * . 
 
 The vigor of the mind of Dryden is nowhere more evident than 
 in parts of his poems of controversial theology; and they are im- 
 portant, as exhibiting that view of Eoman Catholic tenets which was 
 presented at the time for the purposes of proselytism. He mentions 
 various opinions as to the seat of infallibility, describing that of thfe 
 Pope's infallibility, with others, as held by 'some doctors,' and states 
 what he considers to be the true doctrine of the Latin Church, as follows : 
 
 ' I then aflSrm, that this oinfailing gui^e 
 In Pope and general conncils must reside, 
 Both lawful, both combined ; what one decrees, 
 By numerous votes, the other ratifies : , 
 
 On this undoubted sense the Church relies. '° 
 
 ' Butler, vol. i. p. 352. • 
 
 ' Caron, Eemonstraniia Hibemorum. Ed. 1731, p. 7. Comp. Butler, Hist. Memoirs, vol. 
 ii. p. 18. 
 
 = Caron, p. 4. Butler, vol. ii. p. 401-2. " Ibid., vol. ii. p. 85 ; also vol. ii. p. 20. 
 
 ' Butler,' vol. i. p. 182. « The Hind and Panther, part ii. 
 
32 VATICANISM. 
 
 When, in 1682, the Gallican Church, by the first of its four Arti- 
 oles, rejected the sophistical distinction of direct and indirect aiithor- 
 ity, and absohitely denied the power of the Pope in temporals, to this 
 article, says Butler, there was hardly a dissentient voice either clerical 
 or lay. He adds that this principle is ' now adopted by the univereal 
 Catholic Church.' » 
 
 Such was the sad condition of the Anglo-Eoman body in the seven- 
 teenth centuiy. They were ground between the demands of the civil 
 power, stem, but substantially just, on the one hand, and the cruel and 
 outrageous impositions of the Court of Eome on the other. Even for 
 the shameful scenes associated with the name and time of Titus Gates 
 that Court is largely responsible: and the spirit that governed it in 
 regard to the Oath of Allegiance is the very same spirit which gained 
 its latest triumphs in the Council of the Vatican. 
 
 I now pass to the period which followed the Eevolution of 1688, 
 especially with reference to the bold assertion that before 1870 the 
 Pope's infallibility was a doctrine of Divine Faith. 
 
 The Eevolution, brought about by invasions of the law and the con- 
 stitution, with which the Church of Eome was disastrously associated, 
 necessarily partook of a somewhat vindictive character as towards the 
 Anglo-Eoman body. Our penal provisions were a mitigated, but also 
 a debased copy of the Papal enactments against heresy. It was not 
 until 1757, on the appointment of the Duke of Bedford to the Lord- 
 Lieutenancy of Ireland, that the first sign of life was given.^ Indeed, 
 it was only in 1756 that a new penal law had been proposed in Ire- 
 land.' But in the next year the Irish Eoman Catholic Committee 
 published a Declaration which disavowed the depoSng and absolving 
 power, with other odious opinions. Here it was averred that the Pope 
 had ' no temporal or civil jurisdiction,' ' directly or indirectly', within 
 this realm.' And it was also averred that it ' is not an article of the 
 Catholic faith, neither are we thereby obliged to believe or profess that 
 the Pope is infallible :' in diametrical contradiction to the declaration 
 of Archbishop Manning that persons of his religion were bound to 
 this belief before the Council of 1870.* 
 
 — k 
 
 ' Butler, Tol. i. p. 358, and vol. IL p. 20. 
 
 ° Bntler, vol. iv. p. 511. Sir H. Pamell, History of the Penal Laws. 
 
 ' Gladden, Historical Notice of the Penal Laws, p. 8. 
 
 * I cite the terms of this dociiment from The Elector's Guide, addressed to the freeholders 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBILITY. 33 
 
 It may, indeed, be observed that in declaring they are not required 
 to believe the infallibility of the Pope, the subscribers to this document 
 do not say any thing to show that they did not for themselves hold the 
 tenet. But a brief explanation will show that the distinction in this 
 case is little better than futile. As we have seen, the Declaration set 
 forth that the Pope had no temporal power in England. Now in the 
 notorious Bull Unam Sanctam it had been positively declared ex ca- 
 thedrd that both the temporal and the spiritual sword were at the 
 command of the Church, and that it was the office of the Pope, by a 
 power not human, but divine, to judge and correct. the secular author- 
 ity. The language of the Declaration of 1T5Y was directly at variance 
 with the language of the Pope, speaking ex cathedrd, and therefore 
 here, if any where, infallible. It could, therefore, only have been con- 
 sistently used by persons who for themselves did not accept the -tenet. 
 I am aware it will be argued that the infallible part of the Bull is only 
 the last sentence. It is well for those who so teach that Boniface VIII. 
 is not alive to hear them. The last sentence is introduced by the word 
 'VovTO,' furthermore : a strange substitute. for. 'Be it enacted.' The 
 true force of that. sentence seems to be: ' Furthermore, we declare that 
 this subjection to the Eoman Pontiff, as hereinbefore described, is to 
 .be held as necessary for salvation.' It is not the substance, but an ad- 
 .dition to the substance. 
 
 If, however, any thing had been. wanting in this Declaration, it would 
 have been abundantly supplied by the Protestation of the Koman Cath- 
 olics of England in 1788-9. In this very important document, which 
 brought about the passing of the great English Relief Act of 1791, 
 besides a repetition of the assurances generally which had been there- 
 tofore conveyed, there are contained statements of the greatest sig- 
 nificance. ■ 
 
 1. That the subscribers to it ' acknowledge no infallibility in the 
 Pope.' 
 
 2. That their Church has no power that can directly or indirectly 
 injure Protestants, as all she can do is to refuse them her sacraments, 
 which they do not want. 
 
 3. That no ecclesiastical power whatever can ' directly or indirectly 
 
 — s .^ — I — ■ 
 
 of the County of York. No. 1 , p. 44. York, 1 826. It is also, I believe, to be found in Par- 
 nelVs History of the Penal Laws. 1808. 
 
34 VATICANISM. 
 
 affect or interfere with the independence, sovereignty, laws, constitu- 
 tion, or government' of the realm. 
 
 This Protestation was, in the strictest sense, a representative and 
 binding document. It was signed by two hundred and forty-one 
 priests,' including all the Vicars Apostolic : by all tlie clergy and laity 
 in England of any note ; and in 1789, at a general meeting of the 
 English Catholics in London, it was subscribed by every person present.* 
 
 Thus we have on the part of the entire body of which Archbishop 
 Manning is now the head^ a direct, literal, and unconditional rejection 
 of the cardinal tenet which he tells us has always been believed by 
 his Church, and was an article of Divine Faith before as well as after 
 1870. Nor was it merely that the Protestation and the Belief coin- 
 cided in time. The protesters explicitly set forth that the penal laws 
 against them were founded on the doctrines imputed to them, and they 
 asked and obtained the relief on the express ground that they re- 
 nounced and condemned the doctrines.* 
 
 Some objection seems to have been taken at Home to a portion (we 
 are not told what) of the terms of the Protestation. The history con- 
 nected herewith is rather obscurely given in Butler. But the Protes- 
 tation itself was, while the Bill was before Parliament, deposited in the 
 British Museum, by order of the Anglo-Koman body : ' that it may be 
 preserved there as a lasting memorial of their political and moral in- 
 tegrity.'* Two of the four Vicare Apostolic, two clergymen, and one 
 layman withdrew their names from the Protestation on the deposit; 
 all the rest of the signatures remained. 
 
 Canon Flanagan's History of the Church in England impugns the 
 representative character of the Committee, and declares that the Court 
 of Kome. approved of proceedings taken in opposition to it.® But the 
 
 ' Slater's Letters on Roman Catholic Tenets, p. 6. 
 
 ' Batler, Hist. Memoirs, toI. ii. pp. 1X8, 126. 
 
 ' Prelates really should remember that they may lead their trustfal lay followers into 
 strange predicaments. Thus Mr. Towneley (of Towneley, I believe), in his letter of Nor. 18 to 
 the London Times, dwells, I have no doubt with perfect justice, on the loyalty of his ancestors; 
 but, unhappily, goes on to assert that ' the Catholic Church has always held and taught the 
 infallibility of the Pope in matters of faith and morals.' No : the Roman Catholics of En- 
 gland denied it in their Protestation of 1788-9 ; and on the list df the Committee which 
 prepared and promoted that Protestation I find the name of Peregrine Towneley, of Towne- 
 [ ley. — Ibid., vol. ii. p. 304. 
 
 * Butler, Hist. Memoirs, vol. ii. pp. 119, 125. 
 
 ' Ibid., vol. ii. pp. 13&-8. « Flanagan, vol. ii. p. 398. 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBILITY. 35 
 
 material fact is the subscription of the Protestation by the clergy and 
 laity at large. On this subject he admits that it was signed by 'the 
 greater part of both clergy and laity;" and states that an organization 
 in opposition to the Committee, founded in 1794 by one of the Vicars 
 Apostolic, died a natural death after ' a very few years.' ^ The most 
 significant part of the case, however, is perhaps this : that the work of 
 Flanagan, which aims at giving a tinge of the new historical color to 
 the opinions of the Anglo-Koman body, was not published until 1857, 
 when things had taken an altogether new direction, and when the Emanr 
 cipation controversies had been long at rest. • 
 
 The Act of 1791 for England was followed by tha,t of 1793 for Ire^ 
 land. The Oath inserted in this Act is founded upon the Declaration 
 of 1757, and embodies a large portibn of it, including the words : 
 
 'It is not an article of the Catholic Faith, neither am I thereby required to believe or pro- 
 fess, that the Pope is infallible. ' 
 
 I refer to this Oath, not because I attach an especial value to that 
 class of security, but because we now come to a Synodical Declaration 
 of the Irish Bishops which constitutes perhaps the most salient point 
 of the whole of this singular history. 
 
 On the 26th of February, 1810, those Bishops declared as follows : 
 
 ' That the said Oath, and the promises, declarations, abjurations, and protestations therein 
 contained, are, notoriousli/, to the Roman Catholic Church at large, become apart of the Roman 
 Catholic religion as taught hy us the Bishops and received and maintained by the Roman 
 Catholic Churches in Ireland ; and as such are approved and sanctioned by the other Roman 
 Catholic Churches.'^ 
 
 It will now, I think, have sufficiently appeared to the reader who has 
 followed this narration how mildly, I may say how inadequately, I have 
 set forth in my former tract the pledges which were given by the «,u- 
 thorities of the Roman Catholic Church to the Crown and State of the 
 United Kingdom, and by means of which principally they obtained 
 the remission of the penal laws and admission to full civil equality. 
 We were told in England by the Anglo-Koman Bishops, clergy, and 
 laity that they rejected the tenet of the Pope's, infallibility. We were 
 told in Ireland that they rejected the doctrine of the Pope's temporal 
 power, whether direct or indirect, although the Pope had in the most 
 
 ' Flanagan, vol. ii. p. 394. " Slater on Roman Catholic Tenets, pp. 14, 15.- 
 
 ' Ibid., vol. ii. p. 407. 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 solemn and formal manner asserted his possession of it. We were also 
 told in Ireland that Papal infallibility was no part of the Koman Catho- 
 lic faith, and never could be made a part of it ; and that the impossi- 
 bility of incorporating it in their religion was notorious to the Eoman 
 Catholic Church at large, and was become part of their religion, and 
 this not only in Ireland, but throughout the world. These are the 
 declarations, which reach in effect from 1661 to 1810 ; and it is in the 
 light of these declarations that the evidence of Dr. Doyle in 1825, and 
 the declarations of the English and Irish prelates of the Papal com- 
 munion shor% afterward, are to be read. Here, then, is an extraordi- 
 nary fullness and clearness of evidence, reaching over nearly two centu- 
 ries ; given by and on behalf of milUons of men ; given in documents 
 patent to all the world ; perfectly well known to the See and Court of 
 Home, as we know expressly with respect to merely the most importp,nt 
 of all these assurances, namely, the actual and direct repudiation of in- 
 fallibility in 1788-9. So that either that See and Court had at the 
 last-named date, and at the date of the Synod of 1810, abandoned the 
 dream of enforcing infallibility on the Church, or else by willful silence 
 they were guilty of practicing upon the British Crown one of the black- 
 est frauds recorded in history. 
 
 The difficulties now before us were fully foreseen during the sittings 
 of the Council &f 1870. In the Address prepared by Archbishop Ken- 
 rick, of St. Louis, but not delivered, because a stop was put to the debate, 
 I find these words : 
 
 ' Quomodo fides sic gubernio Anglicano data conciliari possit cum definitione papalis in- 
 'vfallibilitatis .... ipsi viderint qui ex Episcopis Hiberniensibus, sicut ego ipse, illud jura- 
 mentum priestiterint. ' ' 
 
 ' In what way the pledge thus given to the English Government can 
 be reconciled with the definition of Papal infallibility, let those of the 
 Irish Bishops consider who, like myself, have taken the oath in question.' 
 
 The oath was, I presume, that of 1793. However, in Friedberg's 
 Sammlung der Actenstiicke zum Ooncil,ip.l51 (Tiibingen,1872),Ifind 
 it stated, I hope untruly, that the Civilid Cattolica, the prime favorite of 
 Vaticanism, in Series viii. vol. 1. p. 730, announced among those who had 
 submitted to the Definition the name of Archbishop Kenrick. 
 
 ' Friedrich, Doc. ad Illust. Cone. Vat. voL i. p. 219. 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBILITY. 37 
 
 • 
 
 ' Let it not, however, be for a moment supposed that I mean to charge 
 upon those who gave the assurances of 1661,of 175Y, of 1Y83, of 1793, 
 of 1810, of 1825-6, the guilt of falsehood I have not a doubt that 
 what they said they one and all believed. It is for Archbishop Man- 
 ning and his confederates, not for me, to explain how these things have 
 come about; or it is for Archbishop MacHale, who joined as a Bishop 
 in the assurances of 1826, and who then stood in the shadow and. recent 
 recollection of the Synod of 1810, but who now is understood to have 
 become a party, by promulgation, to the Decree of the Pope's infalli- 
 bility. There are but two alternatives to choose between : on the one 
 side, that which I reject, the hypothesis of sheer pei-jnry and falsehood ; 
 on the other, that policy of ' violence and change in faith ' which I 
 charged, and stirred so much wrath by charging, in my former tract. I 
 believed, and I still believe it to be the true, as well ag the milder ex- 
 planation. It is for those who reject it to explain their preference for 
 the other solution of this most curious problem of history.' 
 
 And now what shall we say to that coloring power of imagination 
 with which Dr. Newman^ tints the wide landscape of these most intract- 
 able facts, when he says it is a pity the Bishops could not have antici- 
 pated the likelihood that in 1870 the Council. of the Vatican would at- 
 tach to the Christian creed the Article of the Pope's infallibility. A 
 pity it may be ; but it surely is not a wonder : because they told us, as 
 a fact notorious to themselves, and to the whole Koman Catholic world, 
 that the passing of such a decree was impossible.^ Let us reserve our 
 faculty of wonder for the letter of an Anglo-Roman, or, if he prefers it, 
 Bomano- Anglican Bishop, who in a published circular presumes to term 
 'scandalous' the letter of an English gentleman, because in that letter 
 he had declared he still held the belief which in 1788-9 the whole body 
 of the Bo man Catholics of England assured Mr. Pitt that they held ;* 
 and let us learn which of the resources of theological! skill will avail to 
 bring together these innovations, and the semjper eadeni of which I am, 
 I fear, but writing the lamentable epitaph. 
 
 'Non bene conveniunt, nee in un^ sede morantur." 
 
 ' See Appendices D and E. ' Dr. Newman, p. 17. ' See Appendix D. 
 
 ' Letter of Mr.Petie to the London Times of Nov. 15, 1874; of Bishop Vaughan, Jan. 2, 1875. 
 ' Ov. Metamorph. 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 This qnestion has been raised by me primarily as a British question ; 
 and I hope that, so far as this country is concerned, I have done some- 
 thing to throw light upon the question whether Papal infallibility was 
 or was not matter of Divine Faith before 1870 ; and consequently on 
 the qnestion whether the Vatican Decrees have ' in no jot or tittle ' al- 
 tered the conditions of civil allegiance in connection with this infalli- 
 bility.^ 
 
 The declaration of the Irish prelates in 1810 was a full assurance to 
 H8 that what they asserted for their country was also asserted for the 
 whole Romish world. 
 
 But as evidence has been produced which goes directly into antiqui- 
 ty-, and arguments have been made to show how innocuous is the new- 
 fangled form of religion, I proceed to deal with such evidence and ar- 
 gument in regard to my twofold contention against the Decrees — 
 
 1. In respect to infallibility. 
 
 2. In respect to obedience. 
 
 IV. The Vatican Council 'and the Infallibility of the Pope. — 
 
 Continued. 
 Breach with History, No. 2. 
 In a single instance, I have to express my regret for a statement made 
 with culpable inadvertence. It is in p. 28 (Am. ed. p. 22), where I have 
 stated that the Popes had kept up their claim to dogmatic infallibility 
 with comparatively little intermission 'for well-nigh one thousand years.' 
 I can not even account for so loose an assertion, except by the fact that 
 the point lay out of the main line of my argument, and thus the slip 
 of the pen once made escaped correction. Of the claim to a suprema- 
 cy virtually absolute, which I combined with the other claim, the state- 
 ment is true ; for this may be carried back, perhaps, to the ninth cent- 
 ury and the appearance of the false Decretals. That was the point 
 which entered so largely into the great conflicts of the Middle Ages. 
 It is the point which I have treated as the more momentous ; and the 
 importance of the tenet of infallibility in faith and morals seems to 
 
 ' For a practical indication of the effect produced by the Homan Catholic disclaimers, now 
 denoanced as ' scandalous, ' see Appendix E. 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBILITY. 39 
 
 me to arise chiefly from its aptitude for combination with the other. 
 As matter of fact, the stability and great, authority of the Eoman 
 Church in controversies of faith were acknowledged generally from an 
 early period. But the heresy of Honorius, to say nothing of other 
 Popes, became, from his condemnation by a General Council, and by a 
 long series of Popes as well as by other Coxmcils, a matter so notori- 
 ous that it could not fade from the view even of the darkest age ; and 
 the possibility of an heretical Pope grew to be an idea perfectly famil- 
 iar to the general mind of Christendom. Hence in the Bull Cum 
 ex ApostoUtus Officio, Paul IV. declares .(1559) that if a heretic is 
 chosen as Pope, all his acts shall be void ah initio. All Christians are 
 absolved from their obedience to him, and enjoined to have recourse to 
 the temporal power.^ So likewise in the Decretals themselves it is 
 provided that the Pope can only be brought to trial in case he is found 
 to deviate from the faith.^ 
 
 It is an opinion held by great authorities that no pontiff before Leo 
 X. attempted to set up the infallibility of Popes as a dogma. Of the ci- 
 tations in its favor which are arrayed by 4l'chbishop Manning in his 
 Privilegium Petrt^i do not perceive any earlier than the thirteenth 
 century which appear so much as to bear upon the question.^ There 
 is no Conciliary declaration, as I need scarcely add, of the doctrine. 
 This being so, the point is not of primary importance. The claim is 
 one thing, its adoption by the Church, and the interlacing of it with a 
 like adoption of the claim to obedience, are another. I do not deny to 
 the opinion of Papal infallibility an active, though .a checkered and in- ' 
 termittent life exceeding six centuries. , 
 
 Since, then, I admit that for so long a time the influences now tri- 
 umphant in the Eoman Church have been directed towards the end 
 they have at la^ attained, and seeing that my statement as to the liber- 
 ty which prevailed before 1870 has been impugned, I am bound to of- 
 fer some proof of that statement. I will proceed, in this instance as in 
 others, by showing that my allegation is much within the truth : that 
 not only had the Latin Church forborne to adopt the tract of Papal in- 
 
 ' Von Schulte, Power of the Popes, vol. iv. p. 30. 
 
 ' ' Hujus culpas fstic redargaere prsesumit mortalinm nullus. quia cnnctos Ipse judicaturus 
 a nemine est judicandus, nisi deprehendatitr a fide devim.' Deer. i. Dist. xl. c. vi. 
 ' Petri Privilegium, vol. ii. pp. ,70-91. 
 
40 VATICANISM. 
 
 fallibility, but that she was rather bound by consistency with her own 
 principles, as recorded in history, to repel and repudiate that tenet. I 
 refer to the events of the great epoch marked by the Council of Con- 
 stance. And the proof of the state of facts with regard to that epoch 
 will also be proof of my more general allegation that the Church of 
 Kome does not keep good faith with history, as it is handed down to 
 hei-, and marked out for her, by her own annals. I avoided this dis- 
 cussion in the former tract, because it is necessarily tinctured with the- 
 ology ; but the denial is a challenge, which I can not refuse to take up. 
 
 It is alleged that certain of my assertions may be left to confute 
 one another. I will show that they are perfectly consistent with one 
 another. 
 
 The first of them charged on Vaticanism that it had disinterred 
 and brought into action the extravagant claims of Papal authority, 
 which were advanced by Popes at the climax of their power, but which 
 never entered into the faith even of the Latin Church. 
 
 The second, that it had added two if not three new articles to the 
 Christian Creed : the two .articles of the Immaculate Conception and 
 of Papal Infallibility ; with what is at least a new law of Christian 
 obligation — the absolute duty of all Christians and all Councils to obey 
 the Pope in his decrees and commands, evfen where fallible, over the 
 whole domain of faith, morals, and the government and discipline of 
 the Church. This law is now for the first time, I believe, laid down 
 by the joint and infallible authority of Pope and Council. Dr. New- 
 man' wonders that, I should call the law absolute. I call it absolute 
 because it is without exception and without limitation. 
 
 To revive obsolete claims to authority, and to innovate in matter of 
 belief, are things perfectly compatible : we have seen them disastrous- 
 ly combined. In such innovation is involved, as I will now show, a 
 daring breach with history. 
 
 While one portion of the Roman theologians have held the infalli- 
 bility of the Pope, many others have taught that an (Ecumenical Coun- 
 cil, together with a Pope, constitutes ^er se an infallible authority in 
 faith and morals. I believe it to be also true that it was, down to that 
 disastrous date, compatible with Eoman orthodoxy to hold that not 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, pp. 45, 53. 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBILITY. 41 
 
 even a Pope and a Council united could giVe the final seal of certain- 
 ty to a definition, and that for this end there was further necessary, the 
 sanction, by acceptance, of the Church diffused. This last opinion, 
 however, seems to have gone quite out of fashion ; and I now address 
 myself to the position in argument of those who hold that in the de- 
 cree of a Council, approved by the Pope, the character of infallibility 
 resides. 
 
 Both the Council of Constance and the Council of the Vatican were 
 in the Koman sense (Ecumenical ; and it is this class of councils alone 
 that is meant where infallibility is treated of. I shall endeavor to be 
 brief, and to use the simplest language. . 
 
 The Council of the Vatican decreed (chap, iii.) that the Pope had 
 from Christ immediate power over the universal Church (par. ii.). 
 
 That all were bound to obey him, of whatever rite and dignity, col- 
 lectively as well as individually (cujuscunque rMs et dignitatis . . . 
 tain seorsum singuli, quam simul omnes. — Ibid.). 
 
 That this duty of obedience extended to all matters of faith, of 
 morals, and of the discipline and government of the Church (Ibid., and 
 par. iv.). 
 
 That in all ecclesiastical causes he is judge, without appeal or pos- 
 sibility of reversal (par. iv.). 
 
 That the definitions of the Pope in faith and morals, delivered ex 
 cathedra, are irreformable, and are invested with the infallibility grant- 
 ed by Christ in the said subject-matter to the Church (chap. iv.). 
 
 Now let us turn to the Council of Constance. 
 
 This Council, supported by the following Council of Basle before 
 its translation to Ferrara, had decreed in explicit terms that it had 
 from Christ immediate power over the universal Church, of which it 
 was the representative. 
 
 That all were bound to obey it, of whatever state and dignity, e\^en 
 if Papal, in all matters pertaining to faith, or to the extirpation of the 
 subsisting schisni, or to the reformation of the Church in its head and 
 its members.! 
 
 In conformity herewith, the Council of Constance cited, as being it- 
 self a superior authority, three Popes to its bar. Gregory XII. antici- 
 t ■_ 
 
 ' Labbe, Concilia, vol. xii. p. 22, ed. Paris, 1672. 
 
4^ VATICANISM. 
 
 pated his sentence by resignation. Benedict XIII. was deposed, as 
 was John XXIII., for divei-s crimes and offenses, but not for heresy. 
 Having thus made void the Papal Chair, the Council elected thereto 
 Pope Mai-tin V. 
 
 It is not my object to attempt a general appreciation of the Council 
 of Constance. There is much against it to be said from many points 
 of view, if there be more for it. But I point out that, for the matter 
 now in hand, the questions of fact are clear, and that its decrees are 
 in flat and diametrical contradiction to those of the Vatican. 
 
 This of itself would not constitute any difficulty for Roman theolo- 
 gy, and would give no proof of its breach with history. It is admitted 
 on all or nearly all hands that a Council, however great its authority 
 may be, is not of itself infallible. What really involves a fatal breach 
 with history is, when a bod}', which professes to appeal to it, having 
 proclaimed a certain organ to be infallible, then proceeds to ascribe to 
 it to-day an utterance contradictory to its utterance of yesterday ; and, 
 thus depriving it not only of all cei-tainty, but of all confidence, lays 
 its honor prostrate in the dust. This can only be brought home to 
 the Eoman Church, if two of her Councils, contradicting one another 
 in the subject-matter of faith or morals, have each respectively been 
 confirmed by the Pope, and have thus obtained, in Roman eyes, the 
 stamp of infalUbility. Now this is what I charge in the present in- 
 stance. 
 
 It is not disputed, but loudly asseverated, by Vaticanists that the 
 Council of the Vatican has been approved and confirmed by the Pope. 
 
 But an allegation has been set up that the Council of Constance did 
 not receive that confirmation in respect to the Decree of the Fifth Ses- 
 sion which asserted its power, given by Christ, over the Pope. Bishop 
 Ullathome says : 
 
 ' Although the mode of proceeding in that Conncfl was really infoimal, inasmuch as its 
 members Toted by nations, a portion of its doctrinal decrees obtained force through the dog- 
 matic Constitution of Martin V. ' ' 
 
 Here it is plainly implied that the Decree of the Fifth Session was 
 not confirmed. And I have read in some Ultramontane production 
 of the last three months an exulting observation that the Decrees of 
 
 ' I I. I .1. li...— 1 .1 ■ i — ^ 
 
 * Expostulation Unraveled, p. 42, 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL ANQ INFALLIBILITY. 43 
 
 the Fourth and Fifth Sessions were Hot confirmed by the Pope, and 
 that thus, I presume like the smitten fig-tree, they have remained a 
 dead letter. Let us examine this allegation ; but not that other state- 
 ment of Archbishop Manning that the proceeding was null from the 
 nullity of the assembly, the irregularity of the voting, and the hetero- 
 doxy of the matter.' The Pope's confirmation covers and disposes of 
 all these arbitrary pleas. "Whether it did so or not, is to be tried by 
 the evidence of authoritative documents. 
 
 In the record of the Council of Constance we are told that, in its 
 Forty-fifth Session, the Pope declared, not that he confirmed a part of 
 its doctrinal decrees, but ' that he would hold and inviolably observe, 
 ■«,nd never counteract in any manner, each and all of the things which 
 the Council had in full assembly determined, concluded, and decreed 
 in matters of faith {in materiis Jidei).'^ And he approves and ratifies 
 accordingly. 
 
 . Embracing all the decrees described in its scope, this declaration is 
 in tone as much an adhesion, as a confirmation by independent or su- 
 perior authority. But let that pass. Evidently it gives all that the 
 Pope had in his power to give. 
 
 I The only remaining question is, whether the Decree of the Fifth 
 Session was, or was not, a decree of faith ? 
 
 I Now upon this question there are at least two independent lines of 
 argument, each of which, respectively and separately, is fatal to the Ul- 
 tramontane contention : this contention being that, for want of the con- 
 firmation of Pope Martin Y., that Decree fell to the ground. 
 
 First : Pope Martin V. derived his whole power to confirm from his 
 election to the Papal Chair by the Council. And the Council was com- 
 petent to elect, because the See was vacant. And the See was vacant, 
 because of the depogitipns of the three rival Popes ; for if the See was 
 truly vacant before, there had been no Pope since the schism of 1378, 
 which is not supposed by either side. But the power of the Council to 
 vacate the See was in virtue of the principle asserted by the Decree of 
 the Fifth Session. We arrive then "at the following dilemma. Either 
 that Decree had full validity by the confirmation of the Pope, or Mar- 
 :tin the Fifth was not a Pope; the Cardinals made)0r confirmed by him 
 
 ' Petri Privilegiim, ii. 95, 
 
 ' Labbe, Coticilia, vol. xji. pf 258, See Appendix F for the most important passages. 
 
44 VATICANISM. 
 
 were not Cardinals, and could not elect validly his successor, Eugene 
 IV. ; so that the Papal succession has failed since an early date in the 
 fifteenth century, or more than foni- hundred and fifty years ago. 
 
 Therefore the Decree of the Fifth Council must upon Roman princi- 
 ples have been included in the materice fidei determined by the Coun- 
 cil, and was confirmed by Pope Martin V. 
 
 But again. It has been held by some Roman writers that Pope 
 Martin V. only confirmed the Decrees touching Faith ; that the Decree 
 of the Fifth Session did not touch Faith, but only Church-government, 
 and that accordingly it remained unconfirmed. 
 
 Now in the Apostles' Creed, and in the Nicene Creed, we all express 
 belief in tlie Holy Catholic Church. Its institution . and existence are 
 therefore strictly matter of faith. How can it be reasonably contend- 
 ed that the organized body is an article of faith, but that the seat of its 
 vital, sovereign power, by and from which it becomes operative for be- 
 lief and conduct, belongs to the inferior region of the ever mutable 
 discipline of the Church ? 
 
 But this is argument only ; and we have a more sure criterion at 
 command, which will convict Vaticanism for the present purpose out 
 of its own mouth. Vaticanism has effectually settled this question as 
 against itself ; for it has declared that the Papal Infallibility is a 
 dogma of Faith (divinitus revelatum dogma, ' Const.' ch. iv.). But 
 if by this definition, the infallibility of the Pope in definitions of faith 
 belongs to the province of materia fidei and of ea guce pertinent ad 
 fidem, the negative of the proposition thus afSrmed, being in the same 
 subject-matter, belongs to the same province. It therefore seems to 
 follow, by a demonstration perfectly rigorous — 
 
 1. That Pope Martin V. confirmed (or adopted) a Decree which de- 
 clares the judgments and proceedings of the Pope, in matters of faith, 
 without exception, to be reformable, and therefore fallible. ' 
 
 2. That Pope Pins IX. confirmed (and proposed) a Decree which 
 declares certain judgments of the Pope, in matters of faith and morals, 
 to be infallible ; and these, with Ms other judgments in faith, morals, 
 and the discipline and government of the Church, to be irreformable. 
 
 3. That the new oracle contradicts the <M, and again the Roman 
 Church has broken with history in contradicting itself. 
 
 4. That no oracle which contradicts itself is- an infallible oracle. 
 
THE VATICAN COUNCIL AND INFALLIBITY. 45 
 
 5. That a so-called CEcumenical Council of the Koman Church, con- 
 firmed or non-confirmed by the Pope, has, upon its own showing, no 
 valid claim to infallible authority. 
 
 The gigantic forgeries of the false Decretals, the general contempt! 
 of Vaticanism for history, are subjects far too wide for me to touch. 
 But for the present I leave my assertion in this matter to stand upon — ' 
 
 1. The case of the Koman Catholics of the United Kingdom before 
 1829. 
 
 2. The Decrees of the Council of Constance, compared with the 
 Decrees of the Council of the Vatican. 
 
 When these assertions are disposed of, it will be time enough to 
 place (fthers in the. rank. I will now say a word on the cognate sub- 
 ject of Gallicanism, which has also been brought upon the carpet. 
 
 It would be unreasonable to expect from Archbishop Manning 
 greater accuracy in his account of a foreign Church than he has ex- 
 hibited with regard to the history of the communion over which he 
 energetically presides. 
 
 As the most famous and distinct of its manifestations was that ex- 
 hibited in the Four Ai'tiqles of 1682, it has pleased the Archbishop to 
 imagine, and imagining to state, "that in that year Gallicanism took its 
 rise. Even with the help of this airy supposition, he has to admit 
 that in the Church where all is unity, certainty, and authority, a doc- 
 trine contrary to divine faith, yet proclaimed by the Church of France, 
 was, for want of a General Council, tolei'ated for one hundred and 
 eighty-eight years. Indeed, he alleges' the erroBS of the Council of 
 Constance, four hundred and sixty years ago, as a i-feason for the Coun- 
 cil of the Vatican. 
 
 'Nor were Catholics free to deny his infallibility before 1870. The 
 denial of his infallibility had indeed never been condemned by a defi- 
 nition, because since the rise of Gallicanism in 1682 no CEcumenical 
 Council had ever been convoked.'^ 
 
 I will not stop to inquire why, if the Pope has all this time been in- 
 fallible, a Council was necessary for the issuing of a definition ; since 
 we are now on matters of history, and the real diflBculty would be to 
 know where to dip into the prior history of France without finding 
 
 ' Petri Privilegium, ii. 40. 
 
 " Letter to Macmillan's Magazine, Oct. 22, 1874. 
 
46 VATICANISM. 
 
 matter in utter contradiction to the Archbishop's allegation. An An- 
 glo-Koman writer has told us that in the year 1612 [query 1614?] the 
 assembly of the Gailican Church declared that the power of the Popes 
 related to spiiitual matters and eternal life, not to civil concerns and 
 temporal possessions." In the year 1591, at Mantes and Chartres, the 
 prelates of France in their assembly refused the order of the Pope to 
 quit the king, and on the 21st of September repudiated his Bulls, as 
 being null in substance and in form.^ It has always been understood 
 that the French Church played a great part in the Council of Con- 
 stance : is this also to be read backward, or effaced from the records ? 
 Or, to go a little farther back, the Council of Paris in 1393 withdrew 
 its obedience altogether from Benedict XIII., without transfefring it 
 to his rival at Rome ; restored it upon conditions in 1403 ; again with- 
 drew it, because the conditions had not been fulfilled, in 1406 ; and so 
 remained until the Council of Constance and the election of Martin V.^ 
 And what are we to say to Flenry, who writes : 
 
 ' Le concile de Constance ^tablit la maxime de tout temps enseign^e en France, que tout 
 Pape est soumis au jugement de tout concile universe! en ce qui conceme la foi. ' * 
 
 One of the four articles of 1682 simply reafiirms the decree of Con- 
 stance ; and as Archbishop Manning has been the first, so he will prob- 
 ably be the last person to assert that Gallicanism took its rise in 1682. 
 
 This is not the place to show how largely, if less distinctly, the spirit 
 of what are called the Galilean liberties entered into the ideas and in- 
 stitutions of England, German}', and even Spain. Neither "will I dwell 
 on the manner in which the decrees of Constance ruled for a time not 
 only the minds of *a school or party, but the policy of the Western 
 Church at large, and proved their efficacy and sway by the remarkable 
 submission of Eugenius IV. to the Council of Basle. But I will cite 
 the single sentence in which Mr. Hallam, writing, alas, nearly sixty 
 years back, has summed up the case of the decrees of Constance : 
 
 ' These decrees are the great pillars of that moderate theory with respect to the Papal au- 
 thority which distinguished the Galilean Church, and is embraced, I presume, by almost all 
 laymen, and the major part of ecclesiastics, on this side the Alps. " 
 
 ' Cited in Slater's Letters, p. 23, from Hook's Principia, iii. 577. 
 
 ' Continnator of Flenry, Hist. Eccl., xxkvi., 337 (Book 169, ch. 84). 
 
 ' Da Chastenet, Noavelle Histoire da Cone, de Constance (Preface) ; and Preuves, pp. 79, 
 84 sqq., 95, 479 (Paris, 1718). 
 
 * Flenry, Nouv. Opusc. p. 44, cited in Demaistre, Du Pape, p. 82. See also Fleury, Hist. 
 Eccl. (Book 102, ch. 188). 
 
 ' Hist, of the Middle Ages, ch. vii. Dart 2. 
 
OBEDIENCE TO THE POPE. i1 
 
 Y. The Yaticak Council and Obedience to the Pope. 
 
 Archbishop Manning has boldly grappled with my proposition that 
 the Third Chapter of the Vatican Decrees had forged new chains for 
 the Christian people, in regard to obedience, by giving its authority to 
 what was previously a claim of the Popes only, and so making it a 
 claim of the Church. He is astonished at the statement : and he offers' 
 what he thinks a sufficient confutation of it in six citations. 
 
 The four last of these begin with Innocent III., and end with the 
 Council of Trent. Innocent III. and Sixtus lY. simply claim the' reg- 
 imen, or government of the Church, which no one denies them. The 
 Council of Florence speaks oi plena jpotestas, and the Council of Trent 
 of swprema potestas, as belonging to the Pope. Neither of these as- 
 sertions touch the point. Full power, and supreme power, in the gov- 
 ernment of a body, may still be limited by law^ ISo other power can 
 be above them. But it does not follow that they can command from 
 all persons an unconditional obedience, unless themselves empowered 
 by law so to do. We are familiar, under the British monarchy, both 
 with the term supreme and with_its limitation. 
 
 The Archbishop, however, quotes a Canon or Chapter of a Eoman 
 Council in 863, which anathematizes all who despise the Pope's orders 
 with much breadth and amplitude of phrase. If taken without the 
 context, it fully covers the ground taken by the Vatican Council. It 
 anathematizes all who contemn the decrees of the Roman See in faith, 
 discipline, or correction of manners, or for the remedy or prevention of 
 mischief. Considering that the four previous Canons of this Council, 
 and the whole proceedings, relate entirely to the case of the Divorce 
 of Lothair, it might, perhaps, be argued that the whole constitute only 
 a, privilegium, or law for the individual case, and that the anathema 
 of the Fifth Canon must be limited to those who set at naught the 
 Pope's proceedings in that case. But the point is of small consequence 
 to my argument. 
 
 But then the Eoman Council is local, and adds no very potent rein- 
 forcement to the sole authority of the Pope. The question then re- 
 mains how to secure for this local and Papal injunction the sanction 
 
 ' Archbishop Manning, pp. 12, 13. 
 
48 VATICANISM. 
 
 of the Universal Church, in the Koman sense of the word. Archbish- 
 op Manning, perfectly sensible of what is required of liim, writes that 
 'this Canon was recognized in the Eighth General Council held at 
 Constantinople in 869.' He is then more than contented with this ar- 
 ray of proofs ; and, confining himself, as I am bound to say he does in 
 all personal matters throughout his work, to the mildest language con- 
 sistent with the full expression of his ideas, he observes that I am man- 
 ifestly out of my depth.' 
 
 I know not the exact theological value of the term 'recognized;' 
 but I conceive it to mean virtual adoption. Such an adoption of such 
 a claim by a General Council appeared to me a fact of the utmost sig- 
 nificance. I referred to many historians of the Church ; but I found 
 no notice of it in those whom I consulted, including Baronius. From 
 these unproductive references I went onwards to the original documents. 
 
 The Eighth General Council, so called, comprised only those Bish- 
 ops of the East who adhered to and were supported by the See of 
 Kome and the Patriarch Ignatius in the great conflict of the ninth 
 century. It would not, therefore, have been surprising if its canons 
 had given some at least equivocal sanction to the high Papal claims. 
 But, on the contrary, they may be read with the greatest interest as 
 showing, at the time immediately bordering on the publication of the 
 false Decretals, how little way those claims had made in the general 
 body of the Church. Tlie system which they describe is the Patri- 
 archal, not the Papal system ; the fivefold distribution of the Chris- 
 tian Church under the five great Sees of the Elder and the New 
 Home, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem. Of these the Pope of 
 Eome is the first, but as primus inter pa/res (Canons XVII., XXL, 
 Lat.).^ The causes of clergy on appeal are to be finally decided by 
 the Patriarch in each Patiiarchate (Canon XXVI., Lat.) ;^ and it is de- 
 clared that any General Council has authority to deal, but should deal 
 respectfully, with controversies of or touching the Eoman Church it- 
 self (Canon XXI. Lat., XIIL Gr.).* This is one of the Councils which 
 solemnly anathematizes Pope Honorius as a heretic. 
 
 ' Archbishop Manning, Vatican Decrees, pp. 12, 13. 
 ' Labbe (ed. Paris, 1671), vol. x. pp. 1136, 1140. 
 ' Ibid., p. 1143. 
 * Ibid., pp. 1140, 1375. 
 
OBEDIENCE TO THE POPE. 49 
 
 The reference made by Archbisliop Manning is, as he has had the 
 goodness to inform me, to the Second Canon.' The material words 
 are these : 
 
 ' Regarding the most blessed Pope Nicolas as an organ of the Holy Spiiit, and likewise 
 his ihost holy successor Adrian, we accordingly define and enact that all which they have set 
 out and promulgated synodically from time to time, as well for the defense and well-being 
 of the Church of Constantinople, and of its Chief Priest and most holy Patriarch Ignatius, 
 as likewise for the expulsion and condemnation of Photius, neophyte and intruder, he always 
 observed and kept alike entire and .Untouched, under (or according to) the heads set forth 
 (cum expositis capitulis).' 
 
 There is not in the Canon any thing relating to the Popes generally, 
 but only to two particular Popes; nor any reference to what they did 
 personally, but only to what they did synodically; nor to what they 
 did synodically in all matters, but only in the controversy with Pho- 
 tius and the Eastern Bishops adhering to him. There is not one word 
 relating to the Canon of 863, or to the Council which passed it : which 
 was a Council having nothing to do with the Photian controversy, but 
 called for the purpose of supporting Pope Nicholas I. in what is com- 
 monly deemed his righteous policy with respect to the important case 
 of the Divorce of Lothair.^ 
 
 So that the demonstration of the Archbishop falls wholly to the 
 ground ; and down to this time my statement remains entire and un- 
 hurt. The matter contained in it will remain very important until 
 the Council or the Pope shall amend its decree so as to bring it into 
 conformity with the views of Dr. Newman, and provide a relief to the 
 private conscience by opening in the great gate of Obedience a little 
 wicket-door of exceptions for "those who are minded to disobey. 
 
 Had the Decrees of 1870 been in force in the sixteenth and seven- 
 teenth centuries, Eoman Catholic peers could not have done what, un- 
 til the reign of Charles II., they did ; could not have made their way 
 to the House of Lords by taking the oath of allegiance, despite the 
 Pope's command. But that is not all. The Pope ex cathedrd had 
 bidden the Eoman Catholics of England in the eighteenth century, 
 and in the sixteenth, and from the fourteenth, to believe in the De- 
 
 ' Ibid. p. 1127 Lat., p. 1367 Gr. ; where the reader should be on his guard against the 
 Latin version, and look to the Greek ori^nal. 
 ' See the original in Appendix G. 
 ^ Labbe, vol. x. pp. 766 sqq. 
 
 D 
 
g(j VATICANISM. 
 
 posing power as an article of faith. But they rejected it; and tiie 
 highest law of their Church left them free to reject it. Has it not 
 bound them now ? Tlie Pope in the sixteenth century bade the Eo- 
 man Catholicsof England assist the invasion of the Spanish Armada. 
 They disobeyed him. The highest law of their Church left them free 
 to disobey. Are they free now ? That they will assert this fi-eedom 
 for themselves I do not question— nay, I entirely believe. From every 
 standing-point, except that of Vaticanism, their title to it is perfect. 
 "With Vaticanism to supply their premise, how are they to conclude ? 
 Dr. Newman says there are exceptions to this precept of obedience. 
 But this is just what the Council has not said. The Church by the 
 Council imposes Aye. The private conscience reserves to itself the 
 title to say No. I must confess that in this apology there is to me a 
 strong, undeniable smack of Protestantism. To reconcile Dr. New- 
 man's conclusion with the premises of the Vatican will surely require 
 all, if not more than all, ' the vigilance, acuteness, and subtlety of the 
 Schola Theologorwm?'^ 
 
 The days of such proceedings, it is stated, are gone by ; and I be- 
 lieve that, in regard to our conntiy, they have passed away beyond re- 
 call. But that is not the present question. The present question' is 
 whether the right to perform such acts has been effectually disavowed. 
 With this question I now proceed to deal. 
 
 VI. Revived Claims of the Papal Chaie. 
 
 1. The Deposing Power. 
 
 2. The Use of Force. 
 
 It will perhaps have been observed by others, as. it has ]?een by me, 
 that from tlie charges against my account of the Syllabus are notably 
 absent two of its most important and instructive heads. I accuse the 
 , Syllabus of teaching the right of the Church to use Force, and of main- 
 taining the Deposing power. 
 
 When my tract was published, I had little idea of the extent to which, 
 and (as to some of them) the hardihood ^vitll which, those who should 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 121. 
 
EEVIVED CLAIMS OF THE PAPAL CHAIK. 51 
 
 have confuted my charges would themselves supply evidence to sustain 
 them. 
 
 Bishop Clifford, indeed, sustains the deposing power, on the. ground 
 that it was accorded to the Pope hy the nations. It was simplya case 
 like that of the Geneva Arbitrators." Dr. Newman '^ defends it, but 
 only iipon conditions. The circumstances must.be rare and critical. 
 The proceeding must be judicial.. It must appeal to. the moi'al law. 
 Lastly, there must be a united consent of various nations. In fine, 
 Dr. Newman accepts the deposing power only under the conditions 
 which, as he thinks, the Pope himself lays down. 
 
 These allegations quiet my fears ; but they strain, my faith ; aiid, pur- 
 porting to be historical, they shock my judgment. For they are, to 
 speak plainly, without foundation. The Arbitrators at .Geneva settled 
 a dispute, which they recited in formal terms, tliat the two parties to it 
 had empowered and invited them to settle. The point of . consent is 
 the only weighty one among the four conditions of Dr. Newman, and 
 is tlie sole point raised by Bishop Clifford. Did, then, Paul III, as ar- 
 bitrator in the case of Henry VIIL, pursue a like procedure ? The first 
 words of his Bull are, 'The condemnation and exeommimication of 
 Henry VIIL, King of England :' not an auspicious beginning. Thete 
 is notliing at all about arbitration or consient of any body, but a solemn 
 and fierce recital of power received from God, not from the nations, or 
 from one nation, or from any fraction of a nation; power 'over the 
 nations and over the kingdoms, to pluck up and to destroy, to build up 
 and to plant, as chief over all kings of the whole earth, and all peoples 
 possessing rule.' Exactly similar is the ' arbitration ' of Pius V. between 
 himself and Elizabeth to the 'arbitration' of Paul III. between him- 
 self and Henry VIIL 
 
 Archbishop Manning, indeed, has thrown' in a statement, the utility 
 of which it is hard to understand, that Qiieen Elizabeth ' was baptized 
 a Catholic' She was baptized after Appeals to Eome had been- abol- 
 ished, and two years after the Clergy had owned in the King that title 
 
 '^ Pastoral Letter, p. 12. 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, pp. 36, 37. 
 
 ' Archbishop Manning, p. 89. See the Anathemas of the Council of Trent against those 
 who deny that heretics, as being baptized persons, are bound to obedience to the Church. I 
 hope the Archbishop has not incautiously incurred them. 
 
-„ ■ VATICANISM. 
 
 of Headship which Mary abolished, andwhich never has been revived. 
 But Archbishop Manning knows qnife well that the Papal claims of 
 right extend to all baptized persons whatever, and Queen Victona 
 could have no exemption unless it could be shown that she was un- 
 
 baptized. . . . 
 
 The doctrine of the consent of nations is a pure imagmation. ihe 
 general truth of the matter is that the Popes of the Middle Ages, like 
 some other persons and professions, throve upon the discords of their 
 neighbors. Other powere were only somewhere: the Pope, in the 
 West, was every where. Of the two parties to a quarrel, it was worth 
 the while of each to bid for the assistance of the Pope against his en- 
 emy; and he that bid the highest, not merely in dry acknowledgment 
 of the Papal prerogatives, but also commonly in the solid tribute of 
 Peter's pence or patronages, or other tangible advantages, most com- 
 monly got the support of the Pope. This is a brief and rude outline ; 
 but it is history, and the other is fiction. 
 
 But does Dr. Newman stand better at this point? He only grants 
 the deposing power in the shape in which the Pope asks it; and he 
 says the Pope only asks it on the conditions of which one is ' a united 
 consent of various nations.' ' In the Speech of the Pope, however, 
 wliich he cites, there is nothing corresponding to this account. The 
 Pope says distinctly, ' of this right the Fountain is (not the Infallibil- 
 ity, but) the Pontifical Authority.' The people of the Middle Ages— 
 what did they do ? made him an arbitrator or judge ? No : but recog- 
 nized in him that which— what? he was? no: but — 'he IS; the Su- 
 preme Judge of Christendom.' The right was not created, but 'as- 
 sisted, as was DUE to it, by the public law and common consent of 
 the nations.' If this is not enough, I will complete the demonstration. 
 An early report of the Speech'^ from the Eomaii newspapers winds up 
 the statement by describing the Deposing Power as — 
 
 •A right whicli the Popes, invited by the call of the nations, had to exercise, when the gen- 
 eral good demanded it.' 
 
 But in the authorized and final report' given in the Collection of 
 the Speeches of Pius IX., this passage is corrected, and runs thus : 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 37. 
 
 ' Tablet, November 2], 1874, Letter of C. S. D. 
 
 ' Discorsi di Pio IX. vol. i. p. 203. 
 
REVIVED CLAIMS OF THE PAPAL CHAIR. 53 
 
 'A right which the Popes exercised in virtue of their authorityw'hen the general good de- 
 manded it.'' 
 
 Thus Bishop Clifford and Dr. Newman are entirely at issue with the 
 Pope respecting the deposing power. Will they not have to reconsider 
 what they are to say, and what they are to believe? That power, it 
 must be borne in miiid, appears to have one of the firmest possible 
 Pontifical foundations in the Bull Unam Ba:nctam,'which. is admitted 
 on all hands to be a declaration ex cathedrd. 
 
 But it is not to, the more moderate views of the Bishop, and Dr. 
 Newman that we are to resort for informatidri on the ruliiig fashions 
 of Eoman doctrine. Among, the really orthodox defenders of Vati- 
 canism, who have supplied the large majority of Eeproofs and Replies, 
 I do not recollect to have found one single disavowal of the deposing 
 power. Perhaps the nearest approach to it froin aiiy writer of this 
 school is supplied by Monsignor Capel, who: remarks that the Pope's of' 
 fice. of arbiter is at an end, or ' at least in a,beyanc&.^^ There are, in- 
 deed, enough of disavowals wholly valueless. For- example, disavowals 
 of the univei'sal monarchy ; by which it appears to be meant that the 
 Popes never claimed, in temporals, such a monarchica-1 power as is now 
 accorded to them in spirituals, namely, a- power absorbing and compre- 
 hending every other power whatever. Or, again, disavowalls of the 
 directa potestas. For one, I attach not a feather's weight to the dis- 
 tinction between the dirept power and the indirect. Spealiing in his 
 own person, Archbishop Manning.: eschews the gross assertions to which 
 in another work he has lent a sanction,' and seems to think he has 
 mended the position when he tells us that the Church — ^that is to say 
 the Pope — ^"has a supreme judicial oflice, in respect to the moral law, 
 over all nations and over all persons, both governors and governed.' 
 As long as they do right, it is directive and preceptive ; when they do 
 wrong, the black cap of the judge is put on, ration'e joecmti, 'by rea- 
 son of sin.' That is to say, in plain words, the right and the wrong in 
 the conduct of States and of individuals is now, as it always has been, a 
 
 ' Tablet original (for which I am not responsible) : ' Un diritto, che i Papi, chiamati dal 
 voto dei popoli, dovettero eserciture qnando il comun bene lo domandava.' Authorized orig- 
 inal : ' Uh diritto che i Papi esercitarono in virtu delta loro Autorita, quando il comun bene 
 lo dimandava..' 
 
 ' Dr. Capel, p. 60. 
 
 ' Essays, etc. Edited by Archbishop Manning. London. 
 
54 
 
 VATICANISM. 
 
 matter for the judicial cognizance of the Church; and the entire judi- 
 cial power of the Church is summed up in the Pope : 
 
 ' If Christian princes and their laws deviate from the law of Grod, the Church has authority 
 &om God to judge of that deviation, and by all its powers to enforce the correction of that 
 departure from justice. " 
 
 I must accord to the Archbishop the praise of manliness. If we are 
 henceforward in any doubt as to his opinions, it is by our own fault. I 
 sorrowfully believe, moreover, that he does no more than express the 
 general opinion of the teachql-s who form the ruling body in his 
 Church at large, and of the present Anglo-Eomish clergy almost with- 
 out exception. In the episcopal manifesto of Bishop Ullathorne I see 
 notliing to qualify the doctrine. In the Pastoral Letter of Bishop 
 Vaughan the comfort we obtain is this — ' it will never, as we believe, 
 be exercised again ;' and ' it is a question purely speculative. It is no 
 matter of Catholic faith, and is properly relegated to the schools,'* 
 Bishop Vaughan does not appear to bear in mind that this is exactly 
 what we were told, not by his predecessors of 1789, who denied Infalli- 
 bility outright: not by the Synod of 1810, who aflSrmed'it to be im- 
 possible that Infallibility ever could become an article of faith ; but 
 even in the ' bated breath ' of later times with respect to Infallibility 
 itself, which, a little while after, was called back from the schools and 
 the speculative region, and uplifted into the list of the Christian cre- 
 denda ; and of which we are now told that it has been believed always 
 and by all, only its boundaries have been a little better marked. 
 
 In the train of the Bishops (I except Bishop Clifford) come priests, 
 monks, nay, laymen : Vaticanism in all its ranks and orders. And 
 among these champions not one adopts the language even of Bishop 
 Doyle, much less of 1810, much less of 1Y89. The ' Monk of St. Au- 
 gustine's ' is not ashamed to say that Bishop Doyle, who was put f ov- 
 ward in his day as the champion and representative man of the body, 
 ' held opinions openly at variance with those of the great mass.' ^ 
 
 ' Archbishop Manning, Vatican Decrees, pp. 49-51. 
 ' Pastoral Letter, pp. 33, 34. 
 
 ' See The Month, Jan. 1875, pp. 82-84. Monk of St. Augustine's, pp. 27 sqq. Eev. J. 
 Curry's Disguisition, pp. 35, 41. Lord K. Montagu, Expostulation in extremis, p. 61. 
 
EEVIVED CLAIMS OF THE PAPAL CHAIB. 55 
 
 2. Title to the Use of Force. . 
 
 Equally clear, and equally unsatisfactory, are the Ultramontane dec- 
 larations with respect to the title of the Church to employ force. Dr. 
 Newman holds out a hand to brethren in distress by showing that a 
 theological authority, who inclines to the milder side, limits the kind 
 of force which the Church has of herself a right to employ. ' The 
 lighter punishments, though temporal and corporal, such as shutting 
 up in a monastery, prison, flogging, and others of the same kind, short 
 of effusion of blood, the Chwrch, Jure suo, can inflict.' ' And again : 
 the Church does not claim the use of force generally, but only that 
 use of force which Professor I^uytz denied. 
 
 We can from this source better understand the meaning of Arqh-. 
 bishop Manning, when he states^ that the Church has authority from I 
 God to correct departures from justice by the use of ' all its powers.' 
 The favorite mode of conveying this portion of truth—a portion so 
 modest that it loves not to be seen — is by stating that the Church is 
 a ' perfect society.' ' The Church is a society complete and perfect in 
 and by itself, and amply sufficing not only to bring men to salvation 
 and everlasting bliss, but also to establish and perfectly regulate social 
 life among them.' ^ The Church has been created, says Bishop Vaughan, 
 a ' perfect society or kingdom,' ' with full authority in the triple order, 
 as needful for a perfect kingdom, legislative, judicial, and coercive. ' * 
 His Metropolitan treats the subject at some length ; assures us that .the 
 members of his communion would not make use of force if they were 
 able, but nowhere disclaims the right.^ Indeed, he can not : he dares 
 not. The inexoraible Syllabus binds him to maintain it, as Ixion 
 was bound to his wheel. 
 
 The subject, however, is one of the burning class ; and it appears to 
 terrify even Archbishop Manning. He refers us to the famous brief 
 or letter of Innocent III., headed Novit, in his Appendix, where he 
 states that the text is given in full.^ In the document, as it is there 
 
 ' Cardinal Soglia, as cited by Dr. Newman, pp. 89, 90. 
 
 ° Vatican Decrees, p. 43. 
 
 ' Martin, S. J. , De Matrimonio, Notiones Prcevice, p. ci. 
 
 * Pastoral Letter, p. 13. 
 
 ' See Appendix H. 
 
 ' Archbishop Manning, p. 62, n. 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 given, wiU be found, the Pope's assertion that it is his part to pass 
 judgi^ent on sovereigns in respect of sin {ratione peccati), and that he 
 can°coerce them by ecclesiastical constraint {districtionem). But the 
 text of the brief is, according to my copy of the Decretals, not given in 
 full; and the copyist has done the Pope scanty justice. He seems to 
 have omitted vrhat is the clearest and most important passage of the 
 whole, since it distinctly shows that what is contemplated is the use of 
 force : 
 
 ' The Apostle also admonishes us to rebuke disturbers ; and ekewhere he says, " reprove, 
 intreat, rebuke with aU patience and doctrine." Now that we are Me, and also bound to co^ 
 erce, is plain from this, that the Lord says to the Prophet, who was one of the priests of An- 
 athoth : " Behold, I haw appointed thee over the nations and the kings, that thou mayest 
 tear up, and poll down, and scatter, and build, and plant."" 
 
 "With regard to Dr. Newman's limitation of the Proposition, I must 
 cite an authority certainly higher in the Papal sense. The Jesuit 
 Schrader has published, with a Papal approbation attached,' a list of 
 the affirmative propositions answering to the negative condemnations 
 of the Syllabus. I extract his Article 24 : ^ 
 
 'The Church has the power to apply external coercion (aiimcren Zwang anzuwendeii) : 
 she has also a temporal authority direct and indirect.' 
 
 The remark is appended, 'Not souls alone are subject to her author- 
 
 ity.' 
 
 All, then, that I stated in the Expostulation, on the Deposing Pow- 
 er, and on the claims of the Eoman Church to employ force, is more 
 than made good. 
 
 It was, I suppose, to put what Burnet would call a face of propriety 
 on these and such like tenets, that one of the combatants opposed to me 
 in the present controversy has revived an ingenious illustration of that 
 clever and able writer, the late Cardinal Wiseman. He held that cer- 
 tain doctrines present to us an unseemly appearance, because we stand 
 outside the Papal Church, even as the most beautiful window of stained 
 glass in a church offers to those without only a confused congeries of 
 paint and colors, while it is to an eye viewing it from within all glory 
 
 1 Corpus Juris Canonici Decret. Greg. IX., II. L 13. I cite from Richter's ed. (Leipsic, 
 1839). It has all the pretensions of a'critical and careful edition. I do not however pre- 
 sume to determine the textual question. 
 
 ' Schrader, as above, p. 64. 
 
WARRANT OF ALLEGIANCE ACCORDING TO THE VATICAN. 57 
 
 and all beauty. But ^yhat does this amount to ? • It is simply to say 
 that when we look at the object in the free air and full light of day 
 which God has given us, its structure is repulsive and its arrangement 
 chaotic ; but if we will part with a great portion of that light by pass- 
 ing within the walls of a building made by the hand of man, then, in- 
 deed, it will be better able to bear our scrutiny. It is an ill recom- 
 mendation of a commodity to point out that it looks the best where 
 the light is scantiest. 
 
 VII. Waerant or Allegiance according to the Vatican. 
 
 1. Its Alleged Superiority. 
 
 2. Its Real Flaws. 
 
 3. Alleged Non-interference of the Popes for Two Hundred Years. 
 
 Not satisfied with claiming to give guarantees for allegiance equal to 
 those of their fellow-citizens, the champions of the Vatican have boldly 
 taken a position in advance. They hold that they are in a condition 
 . to offer better warranty than ours, and this because they are guided by 
 an infallible Pope, instead of an erratic private judgnient; and because 
 the Pope himself is exceedingly emphatic, even in the Syllabus, on the 
 duties of subjects toward their rulers. Finally, all this is backed and 
 riveted by an appeal to conduct. ' The iffe and conduct of the Church 
 for eighteen centuries are an ample guarantee for her love of peace and 
 justice.' ' I would rather not discuss this ' ample guarantee.' Perhaps 
 the Bishop's appeal might shake one who believed : I am certain it 
 would not quiet one who doubted. 
 
 The inculcation of civil obedience ^under the sanction of religion is, 
 so far as I am aware, the principle and practice of all Christian com- 
 munities. We must therefore look a little farther into the riiatter in 
 order to detect the distinctive character, in this respect, bf the Vatican. 
 
 Unquestionablj the Pope, and all Popes, are full' and emphatic on 
 the duties of subjects to rulers; but of what subjects to what rulers? 
 It is the Church of England which has ever been the extravagantly 
 loyal Church ; I mean vyhich has, in other days, exaggerated the doc- 
 trine of civil obedience, and made it an instrument of much political 
 
 ' Bishop Vaughan, p. 28. 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 mischief. Passive obedience, non-resistance, and divine right, with all 
 of good or evil they involve, were specifically her ideas. In the theol- 
 ogy now dominant in the Church of Eome— the theology which has so 
 long had its nest in the Roman Court— these ideas prevail, but with a 
 rider to them : obedience is to be given, divine right is to belong, to 
 those Princes and Governments which adopt the views of Rome, or 
 which promote her interests : to those Princes and Governments which 
 do right, Eome being the measure of right. I have no doubt that 
 many outside the charmed circle praise in perfect good faith the supe- 
 rior bouquet and body of the wine of Roman Catholic loyalty.. But 
 those within, can they make such assertions? It is hard to believe it. 
 The great art, nowhere else so well understood or so largely practiced, 
 is, in these matters, to seem to assert without asserting. This has been 
 well known at least for near five centuries, since the time of Gerson, 
 whose name for Vaticanism is Adulatio. Seniiens auiem Adulaiio quan- 
 doque nimis se cognosci, studet quasi modiciare sermone dqiressiiis uii, ut 
 credibilior appareaC I must say that if Vaticanists have on this occa- 
 sion paraded the superior quality of the article they vend as. loyalty, 
 they have also supplied us with the means of testing the assertion ; be- 
 cause one and all of them assert the corrective power of the Pope over 
 Christian Sovereigns and Governments. I do not dispute that their 
 commodity is good, in this colmtry, for every-day tear and wear. But 
 as to its ultimate groundwork and principle, on which in other places, 
 and other circumstances, it might fall back, of this I. will now cite a 
 description from one of the very highest. authorities; from an epistle 
 of a most able and conspicuous great Pontiff, to whom reference has 
 already been made, Nicholas the First. 
 
 When that Pontiff was prosecuting with iron will the cause against 
 the divorce of Lothair from Theutberga, he was opposed by some 
 Bishops within the dominions of the Emperor. Adventitius, Bishop 
 of Metz, pleaded the duty of obeying his sovereign. Nicholas in re- 
 ply described his view of that matter in a passage truly classical, which 
 I translate from the Latin, as it is given in Baronius : 
 
 'Tou allege, that yoa subject yourself to Kings and Princes, because the Apostle says, 
 " Whether to the kiog, as in authority." Well and good. Examine, howeTer, whether the 
 Kings and Princes, to whom you say that you submit, are truly Kings and Princes. Ex- 
 
 ' De Potest. Eccl, Consideratio XII. ; Wm-la, vol. ii. p. 246. Ed. Hague, 1728. 
 
WARRANT OF ALLEGIANCE ACCORDING TO THE VATICAN. 59 
 
 amine whether they govern well, first themselves, then the people under them. For If one be 
 evil to himself, how shall he be good to others ? Examine whether they conduct themselves 
 rightly as Princes ; for otherwise they are rather to b6 deemed tyrants, than taken for Kings, 
 and: we should resist them, and mount up against them, rather than be under them. Other- 
 wise, if we submit to such, and do not put ourselves over them, we must of necessity encour- 
 age them In their vices. Therefore be subject "to the King, as in authority, in his virtues, 
 that is to say, not his faults ; as the Apostle says, for the sake of God, not against God." ' ' 
 
 I cite the passage,*not to pass a censure in the case, but for its 
 straightforward exposition of the doctrine, now openly and widely pre- 
 ferred, though not so lucidly expounded, by the teaching body of the 
 Eomish Church. Plainly enough, in. goint of right, the title of the 
 temporal Sovereign is valid or null according to the view which, may 
 be taken.by the Pope of the nature of his conduct. 'No just Prince,' 
 says Archbishop Manning, can be deposed by any power on earth ; but 
 whether a Prince is just or not, is a matter for the Pope to judge of.^ 
 
 "We are told,- indeed, that it is not now the custom for the Pope to 
 depose princes : not even Victor Emmanuel.^ True : he does no more 
 than exhort the crowds who wait upon him in the Vatican to seek; for 
 the restoration of those Italian sovereigns whom the people have driven 
 out. Bu<t no man is entitled to take credit for not doing that which he 1 
 has no power to do. And one of the many irregularities in the mode 
 of argument pursued by Vaticanism is, that such credit is constantly 
 taken for not attempting the impossible. It is as if Louis XVI., when( 
 a prisoner in the Temple, had vaunted his own clemency in not put- 
 ting the head of Eobespierre under the guillotine. 
 
 But there are other kinds of interference and aggression, just as in- 
 tolerable in principle as the. exercise, or pretended exercise, of the de- 
 posing power. Have they been given up ? We shall presently see.* 
 
 2. Its Seal Flaws. 
 Gooks and controversialists seem to have this in common, that they 
 nicely appreciate the standard of knowledge in those whose appetites 
 they supply. The cook is tempted to send up ill- dressed dishes to 
 masters who have slight skill in or care for cookerj'-; and the contro- 
 versialist occasionally shows his contempt for the intelligence. . of , his 
 readers by the quality of the arguments of statements which he pre- 
 sents for their> acceptance. But this, if it is. to be done with safety, 
 
 ' Barohius, A.D. 863, c. Ixx.' "Bishop Vanghan, Pastoral, p. 34. 
 
 ' Archbishop Manning, p. 46. * Infra. 
 
QQ VATICANISM. 
 
 should be done in measure ; and I must protest that Vaticanism really 
 went beyond all measure when it was bold enough to contend that its 
 claims in respect to the civil power are the same as those which are 
 made by the Christian communions generally of modern times. The 
 sole difference, we are told, is that in one case the Pope, in the other 
 the individual, determines the instances when obedience is to be re- 
 fused ; and as the Pope is much wiser than the individual, the differ- 
 ence in the Eoman view is all in favor of the order of civil society. 
 
 The reader will, I hope, pay close attention to this portion of the 
 subject. The whole argument greatly depends upon it. Before repeal- 
 ing the penal laws, before granting political equality, the statesmen of 
 England certainly took a very different view. They thought the 
 Eoman Catholic, as an individual citize;i, was trustworthy. They were 
 not afraid of relying even upon the local Church. What they were 
 anxious to ascertain, and what, as far as men can through language 
 learn the thought and heart of man, they did ascertain, was this: 
 whether the Eoman Catholic citizen, and whether the local Church,, 
 were free to act, or were subjected to an extraneous authority. This 
 superior wisdom of the Pope of Eome was the very thing of which 
 they had had ample experience in the Middle Ages ; which our Princes 
 and Parliaments long before the reign of Henry VIlI. and the birth of 
 Anne Boleyn had wrought hard to control, and which the Bishops of 
 the sixteenth century, including Tunstal and Stokesley, Gardiner and 
 Bonner, used their best learning to exclude. Those who in 1875 pro- 
 pound the doctrine, which no single century of the Middle Ages would 
 have admitted, must indeed have a mean opinion of any intellects which 
 their language could cajole. 
 
 As a rule, the real independence of states and nations depends upon 
 the exclusion of foreign influence proper from their civil affairs. Wher- 
 ever the spirit of freedom, even if ever so feintly, breathes, it resents 
 and reacts against any intrusion of another people or Power into the 
 circle of its interior concerns, as alike dangerous and disgraceful. As 
 water finds its level, so, in a certain tolerable manner the various social* 
 forces of a country, if left to themselves, settle down into equilibrium. 
 In the normal posture of things, the State ought to control, and can con- 
 trol, its subjects sufficiently for civil order and peace ; and the normal is 
 also the ordinary case, in this respect, through the various countries of 
 
WARRANT OF ALLEGIANCE ACCORDING TO THE VATICAN. 61 
 
 the civilized world. But the essential condition of this ability, on which 
 all depends, is that'the forces which the State is to govern shall be forces 
 having their seat within its own territorial limits. The power of the 
 State is essentially a local power. 
 
 But the Tnregno of the Pope,:ligured by the Tiara, touches heaven, 
 earth, and the place of the departed. We now deal only with the earth- 
 ly province. As against the local sway of the State, the power of the 
 Pope is ubiquitous ; and the whole of it can be applied at any point 
 within the dominions of any State, although the far larger part of it 
 does not arise within its borders, but constitutes, in the strictest sense, a 
 foreign force. The very first condition of State rule is thus vitally com- 
 promised. 
 
 The power with which the State has thus to deal is one dwelling 
 beyond its limits, and yet beyond the reach of its arm. All the sub- 
 jects of the State are responsible to the State : they must obey, or they 
 must take the consequences. But for the' Pope there are no conse- 
 quences : he is not responsible. 
 
 But it may be said, and it is true, that the State willnot be much the 
 better for the power it possesses of sending all its subjects to prison for 
 disobedience. And here we come upon the next disiagreeable distinction 
 in the case of the Eoman Church. She a,lone arrogates to herself the 
 right to speak to the State, not as a subject, but as a superior ; not as 
 pleading the right of a conscience staggered by the fear of sin, but as a 
 vast Incorporation, setting up a rival law against the State in the State's 
 own domain, and claiming for it, with a higher sanction, the title to 
 similar coercive means of enforcement. 
 
 No doubt, niere submission to consequences is, for the State, an in- 
 adequate compensation for the mischief of disobedience. The State 
 has duties which are essential to its existence, and which' require active 
 instruments. Passive resistance, widely enough extended, would be- 
 come general anarchy. With the varying and unCombihed influences 
 of individual judgment and conscience the State can safely take its 
 chance. But here is a Power that claims authority to order the mill- 
 ions ; and to rule the rulers of the millions, whenever, in its judgment, 
 those 'rulers may do wrong. 
 
 The first distinction then is, thatthe Pope is himself^oreign andnot 
 responsible to the law; the second, that the larger. part ofi-his.power is 
 
Q2 VATICANISM. 
 
 derived from foreign sources ; the third, that he claims to act, and acts, 
 not by individuals, but on masses ; the fourth, that he claims to teach 
 them, so often as he. pleases, what to do at each point of their contact 
 •vrith the laws of their country. 
 
 Even all this might be borne, and might be comparatively harmless 
 but for that at which I have already glanced. He alone of all ecclesi- 
 astical powers presumes not only to limit the domain of the State, but 
 to meet the State in its own domain. The Presbyterian Church of Scot- 
 land showed a resolution never exceeded, before the secession of 1843, 
 in resisting the civil power ; but it offered the resistance of submission. 
 It spoke for the body, and its ministers in things concerning it; but did 
 not presume to command the private conscience. Its modest. language 
 would be far from filling the os rotuitdum of a Roman PontifiE Nay, 
 the words of the Apostle do not suffice for him. St. Peter himself was 
 not nearly so great as his Successor. He was content with the modest 
 excuse of the individual : ' We ought to obey God rather than man.' ' 
 Rome has improved upon St. Peter : 'Your laws and ordinances we pro- 
 scribe and condemn, and declare them to be absolutely, both hereafter 
 and from the first, null, void, and of no effect.' That is to say, the Pope 
 takes into his own hand the power which he thinks the State to have 
 misused. Not merely does be aid or direct the conscience of those who 
 object, but he even overrules the conscience of those who approve. Above 
 all, he pretends to annul the law itself. 
 
 Such is the fifth point of essential distinction between these mon- 
 strous claims and the modest though in their proper place invincible 
 exigencies of the private conscience. But one void still remains un- 
 filled ; one plea not yet unmasked. Shall it be said, this is all. true, 
 but it is all spiritual, and therefore harmless? An idle answer at the 
 best, for the origin of spiritual power is and ought to be a real one, and 
 ought not therefore to be used against the civil order ; but worse than 
 idle, because totally untrue, inasmuch as we are now told m the plain- 
 est terms (negatively in the Syllabus, afl&rmatively in Schrader's ap- 
 proved conversion of it),^ that the Church is invested with a temporal 
 power direct and indirect, and has authority to employ external coer- 
 cion. 
 
 '. Acts T. 29. " Schrader, as above, p. 04. 
 
WARRANT OF ALLEGIANCE ACCORDING TO THE VATICAN. 63 
 
 Am I not right iij saying tliat,after all this, to teach the identity, of 
 the claims of "Vaticanism with those of other forms of Christianity in 
 the great aiid grave case of conscience against the civil power, is simply 
 to manifest a too thinly veiled contempt for the understanding of the 
 British community, for whose palate and digestion such diet has been 
 offered? 
 
 The exact state of the case, as I bejieve, is this : The right to over- 1 
 ride all the States of the world and to cancel their acts, within limits as- 
 signable from time to time to, but not by those States, and the title to 
 do battle with them, as soon as it may be practicable and expedient, with 
 their own proper weapon and last sanction of exterior force, has been 
 sedulously brought more and more into view of late years. The centre 
 of the operation has lain in theSociety of Jesuits; I am- loath to call 
 them by the sacred name, which ought never to be placed in the pain- 
 ful associations of controversy. In 1870, the fullness of time was come. 
 The matter of the things to be believed and obeyed had been sufficiently 
 developed. But inasmuch as great masses of the Roman Catholic body 
 before that time refused either to belieVe or to obey, in that year the 
 bold stroke was Struck, and it was decided to bring mischievous ab- 
 stractions if possible into the order of still more mischievous realities. 
 The •infallible, that is virtually the divine title to command, and the 
 absolute, that is the unconditional duty to obey, were promulgated to 
 an astonished world. 
 
 8.- Alleged Non-interference ofdhe Popes for Two Huridrei Years. 
 
 It has been alleged on this occasion by a British P6er, who I have no 
 doubt has been cruelly misinformed, that the Popes have not invaded 
 the province of the civil power during the last two hundred years. 
 
 I will not travel over so long a period, but am content even with the 
 last twenty. 
 
 1. In his Allocution of the 22d of January, 1855, Pius IX. declared 
 to be absolutely null and void all acts.of the Government of Piedmont 
 which he held to be in prejudjcfe of the rights of Religion, the Church, 
 and the Roman See, and particularly a' law proposed for the suppres- 
 sion of the monastic orders as moral entities, that is to say as civil cor- 
 porations. 
 
 2. On the 26th of July in the same year, Pius IX. sent forth another 
 
64 VATICANISM. 
 
 Allocution, ia which he recited various acts of the Government of 
 Spain, including the establishment of toleration for non-Eoman wor- 
 ship, and the secularization of ecclesiastical property ; and, by his own 
 Apostolical authority, he declared all the laws Keretp relating to be abro- 
 gated, totally null, and of no effect. 
 
 3. On the 22d of June, 1862, in another Allocution, Pius IX. recited 
 the provisions of an Austrian law of the previous December, which es- 
 tablished freedom of opinion, of the press, of belief, of conscience, of sci- 
 ence, of education, and of religious profession, and which regulated mat- 
 rimonial jurisdiction and other matters. The whole of these 'abomi- 
 nable' laws 'have been and shall be totally void, and without all force 
 whatsoever.' 
 
 In all these cases reference is made, in general terms, to Concordats, 
 of which the Pope alleges the violation ; but he never bases his annul- 
 ment of the laws upon this allegation. And Schrader, in his work on 
 the Syllabus, founds the cancellation of the Spanish law, in the matter 
 of toleration, not on the Concordat, but on the original inherent right 
 of the Pope to enforce the 77th Article of the Syllabus, respecting the 
 exclusive establishment of the Boman religion.* • 
 
 To provide, however, against all attempts to take refuge in this spe- 
 cialty, I will now give instances where no question of Concordat enters 
 at all into the case. 
 
 1. In an Allocution of July 27, 1855, when the law for the suppres- 
 sion of monastic orders and appropriation of their properties had been 
 passed in the kingdom of Sardinia, on the simple ground of his Apos- 
 tolic authority, the Pope annuls this law, and all other laws injurious to 
 the Church, and excommunicates all who had a hand in them. 
 
 2. In an Allocution of December 15, 1856, the Pope recites the in- 
 terruption of negotiations for a Concordat with Mexico, and the various 
 acts of that Government against religion, such as the abolition of the ec- 
 clesiastical forurri, the secularization of Church property, and the civil 
 permission to members of monastic establishments to withdraw from 
 them. All of these laws are declared absolutely null and void. 
 
 3. On the 17th of September, 1868, in an Encyclical Letter the Pope 
 enumerates like proceedings on the part of the Government of New 
 
 ' Schrader, p. 80. 
 
WARRANT OF ALLEGIANCE ACCORDING TO THE VATICAN. 65 
 
 Granada. Among the wrongs committed, we find' the establishment of 
 freedom of worship {cujusque catJwlici cullies libertas sanciia). These 
 and all other acts, against the Church, utterly unjust and impious, the ( 
 Pope, by his Apostolic 'authority, declares to be- wholly null and void , 
 in the future and in the past.' 
 
 No more, I hope, will be heard of the allegation that for two hundred 
 years the Popes have not attempted to interfere with the Civil Powers 
 of the world. 
 
 But if it be requisite to carry proof a step farther, this may readily 
 be done. In his Petri Privilegium, vol; iii. p. 19, n., 'Archbishop Man- 
 ning quotes the Bull In Gcend Domini as if it were still in force. Bishop 
 Clifford, in his Pastoral Letter (p. 9), laid it down that though all hu- 
 man actions were moral actions, there were many of them which be- 
 longed to the temporal power, and with which the Pope could not in- 
 terfere. Among these he mentioned the assessment and payment of 
 taxes. But is it not the fact that this Bull excommunicates ' all who 
 impose new taxes, not already provided for by law, without the Pope's 
 leave?' and all who impose, without the said leave, special and express; 
 any taxes, new or old, upon clergymen, churches, or monasteries?' 
 
 I may be told that Archbishop Manning is not a safe authority in 
 these -matters, that the Bull In Ooend Domini was withdrawn after the 
 assembling of the Council, and the constitution Apostolicoe &di^ substi- 
 tuted for it, in which this reference to taxes is omitted. But if this be 
 so, is it not an astonishing fact, with reference to the spirit of Curialism, 
 that down to the year 1870 these , preposterous claims of aggression 
 should have been upheld and from time to time proclaimed? Indeed 
 the new Constitution itself, dated October, 1869, the latest specimen of 
 reform and concession, without making any reservation whatever on 
 behalf of the laws of the several countries, excommunicates (among 
 others) — 
 
 ' All these citations, down to 1865, will be found in Recueil des Allocutions Consistoriales,' 
 etc. (Paris, 1S65, Adrien Leclero et C'") ; see also Europaische Geschichtskalender, 1868, p. 
 249 ; Von Schulte, Powers of the Roman Popii, vol. Iv. p. 43 ; Schrader, as above, Heft ii. 
 p. 80 ; Vering, Katholisches Kirchenrecht (Mainz, 1868),' Band xx. pp. 17(i-l, N. F. ; 
 Band xiv. , ... 
 
 ' O'Keeffe, Ultramontanism, pp. 215, 219. The reference is to sections v., xviii. 
 
 'See Quirinus, p. 105; and see Constit. Apostolicoe Sedis in Friedberg's Acta et Decreta 
 Cone. Vat. p. 77 (Freiburg, 1871). 
 
 E 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 1. All who imprison or prosecute Qiosiiliter insequentes) Archbishops 
 
 or Bishops. 
 
 2. All who directly or indirectly interfere with any ecclesiastical ju- 
 risdiction. 
 
 3. All who lay hold upon or sequester goods of ecclesiastics held in 
 right of their churches or benefices. 
 
 4. All who impede or deter the officers of the Holy Office of the In- 
 quisition in the execution of their duties. 
 
 5. All who secularize or become owners of Church property with- 
 out the permission of the Pope. 
 
 VIII. On the Intrinsic Nature and Conditions of the Papal 
 Infallibility decreed in the Vatican Council. 
 
 I have now, I think, dealt sufficiently, though at greater length than 
 I could have wished, with the two allegations, first, that the Decrees of 
 1870 made no difference in the liabilities of Eoman Catholics with re- 
 gard to their civil allegiance ; secondly, that the rules of their Church 
 allow them to pay an allegiance no more divided than that of other 
 citizens, and that the claims of Ultramontanism, as against the Civil 
 Power, are the very same with those which are advanced by Christian 
 communions and persons generally. 
 
 I had an unfeigned anxiety to avoid all discussion of the Decree of 
 Infallibility on its own, the religious ground ; but as matters have gone 
 so far, it may perhaps be allowed me now to say a few words upon the 
 nature of the extraordinary tenet which the Bishops of one half the 
 Christian world have now placed upon a level with the Apostles' Creed. 
 
 The name of Popery, which was formerly imposed ad invidiam by 
 heated .antagonists, and justly resented by Eoman Catholics,' appears 
 now to be perhaps the only name which describes, at once with point 
 and with accuracy, the religion promulgated from the Vatican in 1870. 
 The change made was immense. Bishop Thirlwall, one of the ablest 
 English writers of our time, and one imbued almost beyond any other 
 with what the Germans eulogize as the historic mind, said in his. Charge 
 
 ' Petri Privihffium, part ii. pp. 71-91. 
 
NATURE ANB CONDITIONS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY. 67 
 
 of 1872j that tbe promulgation of the new Dogma, which had occurred 
 since his last meeting with his clergy, was ' an event far more important 
 than the great change in the balance of power which jye have witness- 
 ed during the same interval.' » The effect of it, described with literal 
 rigol", was in the last resort to place the entire Christian religion in the 
 breast of the Pope, and to suspend it on his will. This is a startling 
 statement; but as it invites, so will it bear, examination. I put it forth 
 not as rhetoric, sarcasm, or invective; but as fact, made good by 
 history. 
 
 It is obvious to reply that, if the Christian religion is in the heart of 
 the Pope, so the law of England is in the heart of the Legislature. The 
 case of the Pope and the case of the Legislature are the same in this : 
 that neither of them are subject to any limitation whatever, except such 
 as they shall themselves respectively allow. Here the resemblance be- 
 gins and ends. The nation is ruled by a Legislature, of which by far 
 the most powerful branch is freely chosen, froni time to time, by the 
 community itself, by the greater part of the heads of families in the 
 country ; and ^11 the proceedings of its Parliament are not only carried 
 on in the face of day, but made known from day to day, almost from 
 hour to hour, in every town and village,'and almost in every household 
 of the land. They are governed by rules framed to secure both ample 
 time for consideration and the utmost freedom, or, it ipay be, even li- 
 cense of debate; and all that is said and done is subjected to an imme- 
 diate, sharp, and incessant criticism ; with the assurance on the part of 
 the critics that they will have not only favor from their friends, but 
 impunity from their enemies. Erase every one of these propositions, 
 and replace it by its contradictory: you will then' have a perfect de- 
 scription of the present Government of the Eoman Church. The an- 
 cient principles of popular election and control, for which room was 
 found in the Apostolic Church under its inspired teachers, and which 
 still subsist in the Christian East, have, by the constant aggressions of 
 Curialism, been in the main effaced, or, where not effaced, reduced to 
 the last stage of practical inanition. We see before us the Pope, the 
 Bishops, the priesthood, and the people. The priests are absolute over 
 the people ; the Bishops over both ; the Pope over all. Each inferior 
 
 ' Charge of the Bishop of St. David's, 1872, p. 2. 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 may aopeal against his superior; but he appeals to a tribunal which is 
 secret, which is irresponsible, which lie has no share, direct or indirect, 
 in constituting, %nd no means, however remote, of controlling ; and 
 which, during all the long centuries of its existence, but especially dur- 
 ing the latest of them, has had for its cardinal rule this— that all its 
 judgments should be given in the sense most calculated to build up 
 priestly power as against the people, episcopal power as against the 
 priests, Papal power as against all three. The mere utterances of the 
 central See are laws ; and they override at will all other laws ; and if 
 they concern faith or morals, or the discipline of the Church, they are 
 entitled, from all persons without exception, singly or collectively, to 
 an obedience without qualification. Over these utterances — in their 
 preparation as well as after their issue — no man has lawful control. 
 They may be the best, or the worst ; the most deliberate, or the most 
 precipitate ; as no man can restrain, so no man has knowledge of, what 
 is done or meditated. The prompters are unknown ; the consultees are 
 unknown ; the procedure is unknown. Not that there are not officers, 
 and rules ; but the officers may at will be overridden or superseded ; 
 and the rules at will, and without notice, altered pro re natd and an- 
 nulled. To secure rights has been, and is, the aim of the Christian civ- 
 ilization ; to destroy them, and to establish the resistless, domineering 
 action of a purely central power, is the aim of the Roman policy. Too 
 much and too long, in other times, was this its tendency; but what was 
 its besetting sin has now become, as fur as man can make it, by the 
 crowning triumph of 1870, its undisguised, unchecked rule of action 
 and law of life. 
 
 These words, harsh as they may seem, and strange as they must 
 sound, are not the incoherent imaginings of adverse partisanship. The 
 best and greatest of the children of the Roman Church have seen occa- 
 sion to use the like, with cause less grave than that which now exists, 
 and have pointed to the lust of dominion as the source of these enor- 
 mous mischiefe : 
 
 'Di' oggimai, che la Chiesa di Roma 
 Per confondere in se due leggimenti 
 Cade nel fengo, e se brutta, e la soma. ' ' 
 
 'The Church of Rome, 
 Mixing two governments that ill assort. 
 
 ' Dante, Pvrgatorio, xvi. 127-29. 
 
NATURE AND CONDITIONS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY. 69 
 
 Hath missed hev footing, fallen into the mire, 
 
 And there herself, and burden, much defiled.' — Cary. 
 
 Without doubt there is an answer to all this. Publicity, responsibil- 
 ity, restraint, and all the forms of warranty and safeguard, are wanted 
 for a human institution, but are inapplicable to a ' divine teacher,' to 
 an inspired Pontiff, to a 'living Christ.' The promises of God are 
 sure, and fail not. His promise has been given, and Peter in his Suc- 
 cessor shall never fail, never go astray. He needs neither check nor 
 aid, as he will find them for himself. He is an exception to all the 
 rules which determine human action ; and his action in this matter is 
 not really human, but divine. Havijig, then, the divine gift of iner- 
 rancy, why may he not be invested with the title, and assume the di- 
 vine attribute, of omnipotence? 
 
 No one can deny that the answer is sufficient, if only it be true. 
 But the weight of such a superstructure requires a firm, broad; well-as- 
 certained foundation. If it can be shown to exist, so far so good. In 
 the due useof the gift of reason with which our nature is endowed, we 
 may look for a blessing from God ; but the abandonment of reason is 
 credulity, and the habit of credulity is presumption. 
 
 Is there, then, such a foundation disclosed to us by Dr. Newman' 
 when he says 'the long history of the contest for and against the 
 Pope's infallibility has been but a growing insight through centuries 
 into the meaning of three texts.' First, ' Feed my sheep ' (John xxi. 
 15-17); of which Archbishop Kenrick tells us that the veiy words are 
 disputed, and the meaning forced.^ Next, ' Strengthen thy brethren ;' 
 which has no reference whatever to doctrine, but only, if its force 
 extend beyond the immediate occasion, to government; and, finally, 
 'Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my church;' when it is 
 notorious that the large majority of the early expositors declare the 
 rock to be not the person but the previous confession of Saint Peter; 
 and where it is plain that, if his person be really meant, there is no dis- 
 tinction of ea; cathedrd and not ex cathedra, but the entire proceedings of 
 his ministry are included without distinction. 
 
 ■ Dr. Newman, p. 110. 
 
 ' ' Concio habendu at non hahitu,' i. ii. ; Fiiediich, Documenta ad iUustrandum, Cone. Vat. 
 Ahth. vol. i. pp. 191, 199. I leave it to those better entitled and better qualified to criticise 
 the purely arbitrary construction attached to the words. 
 
Y0 VATICANISM. 
 
 Into three tezts, then, it seems the Church of Eorae has at length, in 
 the coarse of centuries, acquired this deep insight Iti the study of 
 these three fragments, how much else has she forgotten ; the total igno- 
 rance of St. Peter himself respecting his ' monarchy ;' the exercise of 
 the defining office not by him but by St. James in the Council of Jeru- 
 salem ; the world-wide commission specially and directly given to St. 
 Paul ; the correction of St Peter by the Apostle of the Gentiles ; the 
 independent action of all the Apostles ; the twelve foundations of the 
 New Jerusalem, ' and in them the names of the twelve Apostles of the 
 Lamb' (Rev. xii. 14). But let us take a wider ground. Is it not the 
 function of the Church to study tht Divine Word as a whole, and to 
 gather into the foci of her teaching the rays that proceed from all its 
 parts? Is not this narrow, sterile, willful textualism the favorite resort 
 of sectaries, the general charter of all license and self-will that lays 
 waste the garden of the Lord? Is it not this that destroys the large- 
 ness and fair proportions of the Truth, squeezing here and stretching 
 there, substituting for the reverent jealousy of a faithful guardianship 
 the ambitious aims of a class, and gradually forcing the heavenly pattern 
 into harder and still harder forms of distortion and caricature ? 
 
 However, it must be observed that the transcendental answer we 
 have been considering, which s(*ts at naught all the analogies of God's 
 Providence in the government of the world, is the only answer of a 
 breadth equal to the case. Other replies, which have been attempted, 
 are perfectlv hollow and unreal. For instance, we are told that the 
 Pope can not alter the already defined doctrines of the Faith, To this 
 I reply, let him alter them as he will, if only he thinks fit to say that he 
 does not alter them, his followers are perfectly and absolutely helpless. 
 For if they allege alteration and innovation, the very same language 
 will be available against them which has been used against the men 
 that have bad faith and courage given them to protest against alteration 
 and innovation now. 'Most impious are you, in charging on us that 
 which, as you know, we can not do. We have not altered, we have 
 only defined. What the Church believed implicitly heretofore, she be- 
 lieves implicitly hereafter. Do not appeal to reason ; that is rational- 
 ism. Do not appeal to Scripture; that is heresy. Do not appeal to 
 history; that is private judgment Over all these things I am judge, 
 not you. If you tell me that I require you to affirm to-day, under an- 
 
NATURE AND CONDITIONS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY. tl 
 
 athema, what yesterday you were allowed or encouraged to deny, my 
 answer is that in and by me alone you have any means of knowing 
 what it is you affirm, or what it is you deny.' This is the strain which 
 is consistently held by the bold trumpeters of Vaticanism, and which 
 has been effectual to intimidate the feeble-minded and faint-hearted, who 
 seemed to have formed, at the Council of the Vatican, so large a propor- 
 tion of its opponents; nay, which has convinced them, or has performed 
 in them the inscrutable process, be it what it may, which is the Eoman 
 substitute for conviction, that what in the Council itself they denounced 
 as breach of faith, after the Council they are permitted, nay bound, to 
 embrace, nay to enforce. 
 
 Let me now refer to another of these fantastic replies. 
 
 "We are told it would be an entire mistake to confound this Infalli- 
 bility of the Pope, in the province assigned to it, with absolutism : 
 
 ' The Pope is bound by the moral and divine law, by the commandments of God, by the 
 rules of the Gospel, and by every definition in faith and morals that the Church has ever 
 made. No man is more bound by law than the Pope ; a fact plainly known to himself, and 
 to every bishop and priest in Christendom." 
 
 Every definition in faith and morals ! These are written definitions. 
 What are they but another Scripture? What right of interpreting this 
 other Scripture is granted to the Church, at large, more than of the real 
 and greater Scripture? Here is surely in its perfection the petition for 
 bread answered by the gift of a stone. 
 
 Bishop Vaughan does not venture to assert that the Pope is bound 
 by the canon law, the written law of the Church of Eome. The aboli- 
 tion of the French Sees under the Concordat with Napoleon, and the 
 deposition of their legitimate Bishops, even if it were the only instance, 
 has settled that question, forever. Over the written law of his Church 
 the pleasure of the Pope is supreme. And this justifies, for every prac- 
 tical purpose, the assertion that law no longer exists in that Church ; in 
 the same very real sense as we should say there was no law in England 
 in the reign of James the. Second, while it was subject to a dispensing 
 power. There exists no law wherever a living ruler, an executive 
 head, claims and exercises, and is allowed to possess, a power of annul- 
 ling or a power of dispensing with the law. If Bishop Vaughan does 
 
 ' Bishop Vaughan, Pastoral Letter, p. 30. 
 
i-o VATICANISM. 
 
 not know this, I am sorry to say he does not know the first lesson that 
 
 eveiyEnglish citizen should learn ; he has yet to pass through the lisp- 
 
 ings of civil childhood. This exemption of the individual, be he who 
 
 1ie°may, from the restraints of the law is the very thing that in England 
 
 we term absolutism. By absolutism we mean the superiority of a per- 
 
 ' sonal will to law, for the purpose of putting aside or changing law. 
 
 !. Now that power is precisely what the Pope possesses. First, because 
 
 he is infallible in faith and morals when be speaks ex cathedrd, and he 
 
 himself is the final judge which of his utterances shall be utterances ex 
 
 cathedrd. He has only to use the words, 'I, ex cathedrd, declare;' or the 
 
 words, ' I, in the discharge of the office of pastor and teacher of all 
 
 Christians, by virtue of my supreme Apostolic authority, define as a 
 
 doctrine regarding faith or morals, to be held by the Universal Church, ' 
 
 and all words that may follow, be they what they may, must now and 
 
 hereafter be as absolutely accepted by every Eoman Catholic who takes 
 
 the Vatican for his teacher, with what in their theological language they 
 
 call a divine faith, as must any article of the Apostles' Creed. And 
 
 what words they are to be that may follow, the Pope by his own will 
 
 and motion is the sole judge. 
 
 It is futile to say the Pope has the Jesuits and other admirable ad- 
 visers near him, whom he will always consult I am bound to add tliiit 
 I am skeptical as to the excellence of these advisers. These are ihe 
 ' men who cherish, methodize, transmit, and exaggerate all the danger- 
 I ous traditions of the Curia. In them it lives. The ambition. and self- 
 \ seeking of the Court of Rome have here their root. They seem to sup- 
 ply that Roman malaria which Dr. Newman' tells us encircles the base 
 of the rock of St. Peter. But the question is not what the Pope will 
 do ; it is what he can do, what he has power to do ; whether, in Bishop 
 Vaughan's language, he is bound by, law ; not whether he is so wise and 
 so well-advised that it is perfectly safe to leave him not bound by law. 
 On this latter question there may be a great conflict of opinions ; but it 
 is not the question before us. 
 
 It can not be pleaded against him, were it ever so clear, that his 
 declaration is contrary to the declaration of some other Popes. For 
 here, as in the case of the Christian Creed, he may tell you — always 
 
 ' Vatican Decreei, chap. iii. ' Dr. Newman, p. 94. 
 
NATURE AND CONDITIONS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY. 73 
 
 speaking in the manner supposed— that that other Pope was not speak- 
 ing ex cathedrd. Or he may tell you that there is no contrariety. If 
 you' have read, if you have studied, if you have seen, if you have hum- 
 bly used every means of getting to the truth, and you return to your 
 point that contrariety there is, again his answer is ready : That assertion ( 
 of yours is simply your private judgment; and your private judgment 
 is just what my infallibility is meant and appointed to put down. My| 
 word is the tradition of the Church. It is the nod of Zeus; it is the 
 judgment of the Eternal. There is no escaping it, and no disguising' 
 it: the whole Christian religion, according to the modeA Church of 
 Rome, is in the breast of one man. The will and arbitrament of one' 
 man will for the future decide, through half the Christian world, what 
 religion is to be. It is unnecessary to remind me that this power is 
 limited to faith and morals. We know it is; it does not extend to 
 geometry, or to numbers. Equally is it beside the point to observe that 
 the infallibility alleged has not received a new definition: I have no- 
 where said it had. It is the old gift: it is newly lodged. Whatever i 
 was formerly ascribed either to the Pope, or to the Council, or to the 
 entire governing body of the Church, or to the Church general and dif- 
 fused, the final sense of the great Christian community, aided by 
 authority, tested by discussion, mellowed and ripened by time — all — no 
 more than all, and no less than all — of whaf God gave, for guidance, 
 through the power of truth, by the Christian revelation, to the whole 
 redeemed family,' the baptized flock of the Saviour in the world; all 
 this is now locked in the breast of one man, opened and distributed at , 
 his will,- and liable to assume whatever form — whether under the name i 
 of identity or other name it matters not — he may think fit tcf give it. 
 
 Idle, then, it is to tell us, finally, that the Pope is bound 'by the 
 moral and divine law, by the commandments of God, by the rules of 
 the Gospel;' and if more verbiage and repetition could be piled up, as 
 Ossa was set upon Olympus, and Pelion upon Ossa, to cover the pov- 
 erty and irrelevancy of the idea, it would not mend the matter. For 
 of these, one and all, the Pope himself, by himself, is the judge with- 
 out appeal. If he consults, it is by his will; if he does not consult, no 
 man can call him to account. No man, or assemblage of men, is one 
 whit the less' bound to hear and to obey. He is the judge of the moral 
 and divine law, of the Gospel, and of the commandments ; the supreme 
 
f., VATICANISM. 
 
 74 
 
 ai 
 
 nd only final judge; and he is the judge, with no legislature to correct 
 his errors, with no authoritative rules to guide his proceedings; with no 
 power on earth to question the force, or intercept the effect, of his de- 
 cisions. 
 
 It is indeed said by Dr. Newman, and by others, that this infallibility 
 is not inspiration. On such a statement I have two remarks to make. 
 First, that we have this assurance on the strength only of his own 
 private judgment; secondly, that if bidden by the self-assertion of the 
 Pope, he will be required by his principles to retract it,' and to assert, • 
 if occasion sGould arise, the contrary ; thirdly, that he lives under a sys- 
 tem of development, through which somebody's private opinion of to- 
 day may become matter of faith for all the to-morrows of the future. 
 What kind and class of private opinions are they that are most like- 
 ly to find favor with the Vatican? History, the history of well-nigh 
 eighteen centuries, supplies the answer, and supplies it with almost the 
 , rigor of a mathematical formula. On every contested question, that 
 ' opinion finds ultimate assent at Rome which more exalts the power of 
 Rome. Have no Popes claimed this inspiration, which Dr. Newman so 
 reasonably denies? Was it claimed by Clement XL for the Bull Uni- 
 genitus? Was it claimed by Gregory the Second in a judgment in 
 which he authorized a man, who had an invalid wife, to quit her and 
 to marry another ? Is it or is it not claimed by the present Pope, who 
 says he has a higher title to admonish the governments of Europe than 
 the Prophet Nathan had to admonish David ?^ Shall we be told that 
 these are his utterances only as a private doctor? But we also learn 
 from Papal divines, and indeed the nature of the case makes it evident, 
 that the non-infallible declarations of the Pope are still declarations of 
 very high authority. Again, is it not the fact that, since 1870, many 
 bishops, German, Italian, French, have ascribed inspiration to the Pope? 
 Opinions dispersed, here "and there were, in the cases of the Immaculate 
 Conception, and of the Absolute Supremacy and the Infallibility ex ca- 
 thedrd, gathered up, declared to constitute a consensus of the Church, 
 and made the groundwork of new Articles of Faith. Why should not 
 this be done hereafter in the case of Papal inspiration? It is but a 
 mild onward step, in comparison with the strides already made. Those 
 
 ■ Dr. Newman, pp. 99, 131. ' Discora di Pio IX. toU i. p. 366,- on March 3, 1872. 
 
NATURE AND CONDITIONS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITr. 75 
 
 who cried ' magnificent ' on the last occasion will cry it again on the 
 next. Dr. Newman and the minimizing divines would, perhaps, reply, 
 ' No : it is impossible.' But this was the very assurance which, not a 
 single and half-recognized divine, but the whole synod of Irish prelates 
 gave to the British Government in 1810, and which the Council of the 
 Vatican has authoritatively, falsified. 
 
 Now, let us look a little more closely at this astonishing gift of In- 
 fallibility, and its almost equally astonishing, because arbitrary, limita- 
 tions. The Pope is only infallible when he speaks ex caihedrd. The 
 gift, we are told, has subsisted for 1800 years. When was the discrim- 
 inating phrase invented? Was it after Christendom had done without 
 it for one thousand six hundred. years that this limiting formula of 
 such vital moment was discovered ? Do we owe its currency and prom- 
 inence — with so much else of ill omen — to the Jesuits ? Before this, if 
 we had not the name, had we the thing ? 
 
 Dr. Newman, indeed, finds for it a very- ancient extraction. He says 
 the Jewish doctor^ taught ex cathedrd, and our Saviour enjoined that 
 they should be obeyed. Surely there could not be a more calamitous 
 illustration. Observe the terms of the incoherent proposition. 
 
 The Scribes and Pharisees sit in the cathedra of Moses : ^all therefore 
 whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do." The Pope sits 
 in the cathedra of Peter: not all therefore, but only a very limited part 
 of what he enjoins, you are to accept and follow. Only what he says 
 under four well-defined conditions.' Only, writes Dr. Newman,, when 
 he speaks 'in matters speculative," and 'bears upon the domain of 
 thought, not directly of action.' * Let us look again to our four condi^ 
 tions: one of them is that he must address the entire Church. It is 
 singular, to say no more, that St. Peter, in his first Epistle, which has al- 
 ways been unquestioned Scripture, does not address the en tire. Church; 
 but in his second, which was for a time much questioned, he does. It 
 is much more singular that the early ages are believed to afford no ex- 
 ample whatever of a Papal judgment addressed to the entire Church. 
 So that it is easy to say that Honorius did not speak ex caihedrd: for, 
 no Pope spoke ex cathedrd. It is even held by some that there was no 
 Bull or other declaration of a Pope corresponding with this condition 
 
 ' St. Matt, xxiii. 2. ' Newman, p. 115. ' Ibid., p. 127. * Ibicl,, p. 127. 
 
(j-g VATICANISM. 
 
 for one thousand three hundre'd years ; and that the unhappy series be- 
 gan with Unam Sanctam of Boniface VIII. But how is it beyoad all 
 expression strange that for one thousand three hundred years, or were 
 it but for half one thousand three hundred years, the Church performed 
 her hi<^h office, and spread over the nations, without any infallible teach- 
 in" whatever from the Pope, and then that it should have been reserved 
 for these later ages first to bring into exercise a gift so entirely new, 
 without example in its character, and on the presence or absence of 
 which depends a vital difference in the conditions of Church life? 
 
 The declarations of the Pope ex cathedra are to be the sure guide and 
 main-stay of the Church ; and yet she has passed through two thirds of 
 her existence without once reverting to it! Nor is this all. For in 
 those earlier ages, the fourth century in particular, were raised and set- 
 tled those tremendous controversies relating to the Godhead, the decip- 
 ion of which was the most arduous work the Church has ever been 
 called to perform in the sphere of thought. This vast work she went 
 through without the infallible utterances of the Pope, nay at three sev- 
 eral times in opposition to Papal judgments, now determined to have 
 been heretical. Are more utterances now begun in order to sustain the 
 miserable argument for forcing his Temporal Sovereignty on a people 
 whom nothing but the violence of foreign arms will bring or keep be- 
 neath it? 
 
 Yet one more point of suggestion. There are those who think that 
 the craving after an infallibility which is to speak from human lips, in 
 chapter an 1 verse, upon each question as it arises, is not a sign of the 
 strength and healthiness of faith, but of the diseased avidity of its weak- 
 ness. Let it, however, be granted, for the sake of argument, that it is 
 a comfort to the infirmity of human nature thus to attain promptly to 
 clear and intelligible solutions of its doubts, instead of waiting on the 
 divine pleasure, as those who watch for the morning, to receive the 
 supplies required by its intellectual and its moral trials. A recommen- 
 dation of this kind, however little it may endure the scrutiny of philo- 
 sophic reflection, may probably have a great power over the imagin.n- 
 tion and the affections {affedus) of mankind. For this, however, it is 
 surely required that by the ordinary faculties of mankind, rationally 
 and honestly used, these infallible decisions should be discernible, ami 
 that they should stand severed from the general mass of promiscuous 
 
NATURE AND CONDITIONS OF PAPAL INFALLIBILITY. 11 
 
 and ambiguous teaching. Even so it was that, -wlien Holy Scripture 
 was appointed to be of final and supreme authority, provision was also 
 made by the wisdom of Providence for the early collection of the New 
 Testament into a single series of books, so that even we lay persons are 
 allowed to know so far what is Scripture and what is not, without hav- 
 ing to resort to the aid of the 'scrutinizing vigilance, acuteness, and 
 subtlety of the .Schola Theologorum.''^ But let not the Papal Christian 
 imagine that he is to have a like advantage in easily understanding 
 what are the Papal Decrees, which for Jiim form part of the unerring 
 revelation of God. It would even be presumptuous in him. to have an 
 opinion on the point The divine word of Scripture was invested with 
 a power to feed and to refresh. 'He shall feed me in a green pasture; , 
 and lead me forth beside the waters of comfort.^^ And, by the blessing 
 and mercy of God, straight and open is the access to them. In no part | 
 of the Church of Christ, except the Eoman, is it jealously obstructed by 
 ecclesiastical authority ; and even there the line of the sacred precinct is 
 at least perfectly defined.. But now we are introduced to a new code, 
 dealing with the same high subject-matter, and possessed of the same 
 transcendent prerogative of certain and unchanging truth ; but what arc 
 the chapters of that code nobody knows except the Schola Theologorum. 
 • Is, for example, the private Christian less- humbly desirous to know 
 whether heis or is not to rely absolutely on the declarations of the Syl- 
 labus as to the many and great matters which it touches ? No one can 
 tell him. Bishop Fessler (approved by the Pope) says so. He admits 
 that he for one does not know. It seems doubtful whether he thought 
 that the Pope himself knew. For instead of asking the Pope, he prom- 
 ises that it shall be made the subject of long inquiry by the Schola Theo- 
 logorum. Ce sera tout d'abord a la science thk>logique que sHmposera le de- 
 voir de rechercher les diverses raisons quimiliteni enfaveur des diverses opin- 
 ions surcette question.'^ But when. the inquiry has ended, and the result 
 has been declared, is he much better off? I doubt it. For the decla- 
 ration need not then be a final one. 'Instances,' says Dr. Newman, ' fre- 
 quently occur when it is successfully maintained by some new writer 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 121. ' Psalra xxiii. 2. 
 
 ^ ' Vraie etfausse InfaillibilM des Papes,' p. 8. Angl. : 'It will at once become the duty 
 of theological science to examine into the various reasons which go to support each of the va- 
 rious opinions on that question.' 
 
Y8 VATICANISM. 
 
 that the Pope's act does not imply what it has seemed to imply ; and 
 questions which seemed to be closed are after a course of years re-open- 
 ed.' ' It does not appear whether there is any limit to this ' course of 
 years.' But whether there is or is not, one thing is clear : Between 
 the solid ground, the terra fimia.oi Infallibility, and the quaking, fluctu- 
 ating mind of the individual, which seeks to find repose upon it, there 
 is an interval over which he can not cross. Decrees ex cathedrd arc 
 infallible ; but determinations what decrees are ex cathedrd are fallible ; 
 so that the private person, after he has with all docility handed over his 
 mind and its freedom to the Schola Theohgorum, can never certainly 
 know, never know with 'divine faith,' when he is on the rock of infalli- 
 bility, when on the shifting quicksands of a merely human persuasion. 
 
 Dr. Newman' will perhaps now be able to judge the reason which led 
 me to say, ' There is no established or accepted definition of the phrase 
 ex cathedrd.^ By a definition I understand something calculated to bring 
 the true nature of the thing defined nearer to the rational apprehension 
 of those who seek to understand it ; not a vplume of words in them- 
 selves obscure, only pliable to the professional interest of Curialism, and 
 certainly well calculated to find further employment for its leisure, and 
 fresh means of holding in dependence on its will an unsuspecting laity. 
 
 But all that has been said is but a slight sample of the strange aspects ■ 
 and portentous results of the newly discovered artkulm stantk aut caden- 
 tis ecclesi'ce. 
 
 Conclusion. 
 
 I have now, at greater length than I could have wished, but I think 
 with ample proof, justified the following assertions: 
 
 1. That the position of Eoman Catholics has been altered by the De- 
 crees of the Vatican on Papal Infallibility, and on obedience to the Pope. 
 
 2. That the extreme claims of the Middle Ages have been sanctioned, 
 and have been revived without the warrant or excuse which might in 
 those ages have been shown for them. 
 
 3. That the claims asserted by the Pope are such as to place civil al- 
 legiance at his mercy. 
 
 ' Dr. Newman, p. 121. ' Ibid., p. 107. 
 
■ CONCLUSION. 79 
 
 4. That the State and people of the United Kingdom had a right to 
 rely oa the assurances they had received that Papal Infallibility was 
 not, and could not become, an article of faith in the Eoman Church, and 
 that the obedience due to the Pope was limited by laws independent of 
 his will. 
 
 I need not any more refer to others of my assertions, more general, or 
 less essential to the main argument. 
 
 The appeal of the Dublin Review^ for union on the basis of common 
 belief in resisting unbelief, which ought to be strong, is* unhappily very 
 weak. 'Defend,' says the Reviewer, 'the ark of salvation precious to 
 us both, though you have an interest (so to speak) in only a part of the 
 cargo.' But as the Eeviewer himself is deck-loading the vessel in such 
 a manner as to threaten her foundering, to stop his very active proceed- 
 ings is not opposed to, nay, is part of, the duty of caring for the safety 
 of the vessel. But weaker still, if possible, is the appeal which. Arch- 
 bishop Manning has made against my publication, as one which endeav- 
 ors to create religious divisions among his flock, and instigate them to 
 rise against the authority of the Church. For if the Church of England, 
 of which I am a member, is, as she has never ceased to teach, the an- 
 cient, lawful. Catholic Church of this country, it is rather Archbishop 
 Manning than I that may be charged, with creating, for the last twenty 
 years and more, religious divisions among our countrymen, and insti- 
 gating them to rise against that ancient, lawful, and mild authority. 
 
 There may be, and probably are, great faults in my manner of con- 
 ducting this argument. But the claim of Ultramontanism among us 
 seems to amount to this: that. there shall be no free, and therefore no 
 effectual, examination of the Vatican Decrees, because they are the 
 words of a Father, and sacred therefore in the eyes of his affectionate 
 children.^ It is deliberately held, by grave and serious men, that my 
 construing the Decrees of the Vatican, not arbitrarily, but with argu- 
 pient and proof, in a manner which makes them adverse to civil duty, 
 is an ' insult' and an outrage to the Eoman Catholic body, which I 
 have nowhere charged with accepting them in that sense. Yet a far 
 greater license has been assumed by Archbishop Manning, who, with- 
 out any attempt at proof at all, suggests,^ if he does not assert, that 
 
 ' For Jan., 1875. ' Dublin Review, Jan., 1875, p. 172. ' ' Archbishop Manning, p. 845. 
 
go . VATICANISM. 
 
 the allegiance of the masses of the English people is an inert conform- 
 ity and a passive compliance, given really for wrath and not for con- 
 science' sake. This opinion is, in my judgment, most untrue, most 
 unjust; but to call even this an insult would be an act of folly, be- 
 tokening, as I think, an unsound and unmanly habit of mind. Again, 
 to call the unseen councilors of the Pope myrmidons, to speak of 
 'aiders and abettors of the Papal chair,' -to call Eome, 'head-quarters,' 
 these and like phrases amount, according to Archbishop Manning,' 
 to 'an indulgence of unchastened language rarely to be equaled.' I 
 frankly own that this is in my eyes irrational. Not that it is agreeable 
 to me to employ even this far from immoderate liberty of controversial 
 language. I would rather pay an unbroken reverence to all ministers 
 of religion, and especially to one who fills the greatest See of Christen- 
 dom. But I see this great personage, under ill advice, aiming heavy 
 and, as far as he can make them so, deadly Blows at the freedom of 
 mankind, and therein not only at the structure of society, but at the ' 
 very constitution of our nature, and the high designs of Providence for 
 trying and training it. I can not under the restraints of courtly "phrase 
 convey any adequate idea of such tremendous mischiefs; for in propor- 
 tion as the power is venerable, th^ abuse of it is pernicious. I am driven 
 to the concluision that this sensitiveness is at the best but morbid. The 
 cause of it may be, that for the last thirty years, in this country at least, 
 Ultramontanism has been very busy in making controversial war upon 
 other people, with singularly little restraint of language ; and has had 
 far too little of the truth told to itself Hence it has lost the habit, al- 
 most the idea, of equal laws in discussion. Of that system as a system, 
 especially after the further review of it which it has been my duty to 
 make, I must say that its influence is adverse to freedom in the State, 
 the family, and the individual; that when weak it is too often craftj', 
 and when strong tyrannical; and that, though in this country no one 
 could fairly deny to its professors the credit of doing what they think 
 is for the glory of God, they exhibit in a notable degree the vast self- 
 deluding forces which make sport of our common nature. The great 
 , instrument to which they look for the promotion of Christianity seems 
 1 to be an unmeasured exaltation of the clerical class and of its power, as 
 
 Archbishop Manning, p. 177. 
 
conclusion; 81 
 
 against all that is secular and lay, an exaltation not less unhealthy for 
 that order itself than for society at large. There are those who think, 
 without being mere worshipers of Luther, that he saved the Church of 
 ■Eome by alarming it, when its Popes, Cardinals, and Prelates were car- 
 rying it 'down a steep place into' the sea;' and it may be that those 
 who, even if too roughly, challenge the proceedings' of the Vaticari, are 
 better promoting its interests than such as court its favors, and hang 
 upon its lips. 
 
 I am concerned, however, to say that in the quick resentment which 
 has been directed against clearness and strength of language, I seem to 
 perceive not simply a natural sensitiveness, but a great deal of contro- 
 versial stratagem. The purpose of my pamphlet was to show that the 
 directors of the Eoman Church had in the Council of the Vatican com- 
 mitted a gross offense against civil authority, and against civil freedom. 
 The aim of most of those who have professionally replied to me seems 
 to have been at all hazards to establish it in the minds of their flocks, 
 that whatever is said against their high clerical superiors is said against 
 them, although they had nothing to do with the Decrees, or with the 
 choice or appointment of the exalted persons who framed and passed 
 them. But this proposition, if stated calmly as part of an argument, 
 will not bear a moment's examination. Consequently, it has been bold- 
 ly held that this drawing of distinctions between pastors and the flock, 
 because the one made the Decrees and the other did not, is an insult 
 and an outrage to all alike;' and by this appeal passion is stirred iip to 
 darken counsel and obscure the case. 
 
 I am aware that this is no slight matter, and I have acted under a 
 sense of no trivial responsibility. Earely in the complicated combina- 
 tions of politics, when holding a high place in the councils of my Sov- 
 ereign, and when error was commonly visited by some form of sharp 
 and speedy retribution, have I felt that scene as keenly. . At any rate, 
 I may and must say that all the words of these Tracts were written as 
 by one who knows that he must answer for them to a Power higher 
 than that of public opinion. . 
 
 If any motive connected with religion helped to sway me, it was not 
 
 ' I withhold the references — they are tiuraerous, although by no means universal; and hav- 
 ing said so much of the extreme doctrines of Archbishop Manning, I have pleasure in obseiT- 
 ing that he does not adopt this language. 
 
 F 
 
go VATICANISM. 
 
 one of hostility, but the reverse. My hostHity, at least, was the sen- 
 timent which we feel toward faults which mar the excellences, which 
 even destroy the hope and the promise of those we are fain to love. 
 Attached to my own religious communion, the Church of my birth and 
 my country, I have never loved it with a merely sectional or insular 
 attachment, but have thankfully regarded it as that portion of the great 
 redeemed Christian family in which my lot had been cast— not by, but 
 for me. In every other portion of that family, whatever its name, 
 whatever its extent, whatever its perfections, or whatever its imperfec- 
 tions,! have sought to feel a kindly interest, varying in its degree ac. 
 cording to the likeness it seemed to bear to the heavenly pattern, and 
 according to the capacity it seemed to possess to minister to the health 
 and welfare of the whole. 
 
 ' Le frondi, onde s'imponda tutto 1' orto 
 Del Ortolano Etemo, am' io cotanto 
 Quanto da Lui in lor di bene c porto.' ' . 
 
 'The leaves, wherewith embowered is all the garden 
 Of the Eternal Gardener, do I love 
 As much as He has granted them of good.'— £o«a/eWoM>. 
 
 Whether they be Tyrian or Trojan,' Eastern or Western, Eeformed or 
 Unreformed, I desire to renounce and repudiate all which needlessly 
 wounds them, which does them less than justice, which overlooks their 
 place in the affections and the care of the Everlasting Father of us all. 
 Common sense seems to me to teach that doctrine, no less than Christi- 
 anity. Therefore I will say, and I trust to the spirit of Charity to in- 
 terpret me, I have always entertained a warm desire that the better el- 
 ements might prevail over the worse in that great Latin communion 
 which we call the Church of Rome, and which comprises one .half, or 
 near one-half, of Christendom: for the Church which gave us Thomas 
 a Kempis,and which produced the scholar-like and statesman-like mind 
 of Erasmus, the varied and attractive excellences of Colet, and of More; 
 for the Church of Pascal and Arnauld, of Nicole and Quesnel ; for the 
 Church of some now living among us, of whom none would deny that 
 they are as humble, as tender, as self-renouncing, and as self-abased-r— in 
 a word, as Evangelical as the most ' Evangelical ' of Protestants by pos- 
 sibility can be. 
 
 ' Dante, Paradiso, xxvi. 64-6. ' ^n. x. 108. 
 
CONCLUSION. 83 
 
 No impartial student of iiistory can, 1 think, fail to regard with much 
 respect and some sympathy the body of British Christians which, from 
 the middle period of the reign of Elizabeth down to the earlier portion 
 of the present century, adhered with self-denying fidelity, and with a 
 remarkable consistency of temper and belief, to the Latin communion; 
 I lament its formation, and I can not admit its title-deeds; but justice 
 requires me to appreciate the high qualities which it has exhibited and 
 sadly prolonged under sore disadvantage. It was small; and 'dispersed 
 through a mass far from friendly. It was cut off from^•the ancient na- 
 tional hierarchy, and the noble establishments of the- national religion ; 
 it was severely smitten by the penal laws, and its reasonable aspirations 
 for the measures that would have secured relief were mercilessly thwart- 
 ed and stifled by those Popes whom they loved too well. Amid all 
 these cruel difficulties, it retained within itself these high characteristics : 
 it was moderate ; it was brave ; it was devout ; it was learned ; it was 
 loyal. 
 
 In discussing, however sharply, the Vatican Decrees, I have endeav- 
 ored to keep faith ; and I think that honor as well as prudence required 
 me, when offering an appeal upon public and civil grounds, to abstain 
 not only from assailing, but even from questioning in any manner or 
 regard, the Eoman Catholic religion, such as it stood before 1870 in its 
 general theory, and such as it actually lived and breathed in England 
 during my own early days, half a; century ago. 
 
 It was to those members of such a body, who still cherish its tra- 
 ditionsin consistency as well as in good fiiith,' that I could alone, with 
 any hope of profit, address my appeal. Who are they now? and how 
 many? Has what was most noble in them gone the way of all flesh, 
 together with those clergy of 1826 in England and Ireland, who, as Dr. 
 Newman tells us, had been educated in Gallican opinions ? 
 
 More than thirty ye&rs ago, I eJ^pressed to a near friend, slightly 
 younger than myself, and in all gifts standing high even among the 
 highest of his day, the deep alarm I had conceived at the probable 
 consequences of those secessions of educated, able, devout, and in some 
 instances most eminent men to the Church of Eome, which had then 
 begun in series, and which continued for about ten years. I had then 
 an apprehension, which after-experience has confirmed in my mind, 
 though to some it may appear a paradox, that nothing would operate 
 
g^ VATICANISM. 
 
 so powerfully upon the England of the nineteenth century as a crowd 
 of these secessions— especially if from Oxford— in stimulating, strength- 
 ening, and extending the negative or destructive spirit in religion. • My 
 friend replied to me, that at any rate there would, if the case occurred, 
 be some compensation in the powerful effect which any great English 
 infusion could not fail to have in softening the spirit and modifying 
 the general attitude of the Church of Eome itself. The secessions con- 
 tinued, and multiplied. Some years later, the author of this remark 
 himself plunged into the flood of them. How strangely and how sadly 
 has his estimate of their effects been falsified? They are now seen, and 
 felt as well as seen, to have contributed everywhere to the progress and 
 to the highest exaggerations of Vaticanism, and to have altered in that 
 sense both profoundly and extensively, and by a process.which gives no 
 sign of having even now reached its last stage, the complexion of the 
 Anglo-Eoman communion. 
 
 It is hard to recognize the traditions of such a body in the character 
 and action of the Ultramontane policy, or in its influence either, upon 
 moderation, or upon learning, or upon loyalty, or upon the general 
 peace. 
 
 I have above hazarded an opinion that in this country it may cause 
 inconvenience ; and I have had materials ready to hand which would, 
 I think, have enabled me amply to prove this assertion. But to enter 
 into these details might inflame the dispute, and I do not see that it 
 is absolutely necessary. My object has been to produce, if possible, a 
 temper of greater watchfulness j.to^promote, the early and provident 
 fear which, says Mr. Biirke, is the mother of necessity; to distrust that 
 lazy way of thought which acknowledges no danger until it thunders 
 at the doors; to warn my countrymen against the velvet paw, and 
 smooth and soft exterior of a system which is dangerous to the founda- 
 tions of civil order, and which any one of us may at any time encount- 
 er in his daily path. If I am challenged, I must not refuse to say it 
 is not less da.ngerous, in its ultimate operation on the human mind, to 
 the foundations of that Christian belief, which it loads with false ex- 
 crescences, and strains even to the bursting. 
 
 In some of the works to whicli I am now offering my rejoinder a 
 protest is raised against this discussion in the name of peace.' I will 
 
 ' Dr. Capcl, p. 48; Archbishop Manning, p. 127. 
 
CONCLUSION.' 85 
 
 not speak of the kind of peace which tHeEoman Propaganda has for 
 the kst thirty years been carrying through the private homes of En- 
 gland. But I look out into the world; and I find that now, and in 
 great part since the Vatican Decrees, the Church of Eonie, 'through the 
 Court of Eome and its Head, the Pope, is in direct feud with Portu- 
 gal, with Spain, with Germany, with Switzerland, with Austria, with 
 Eussia, with Brazil, and with most of South Am'eri'oa; in short. With 
 the far larger part of Christendom. The particiilars may be found in, 
 nay, they almost fill, the Speeches, Letters, Allocutions, of the Pope 
 himself. So notorious are the facts tha;t, according to Archbishop Man- 
 ning, they are due to a conspiracy of the Governments. He might as 
 reasonably say they were due to the Council of the Amphictyons. On 
 one point I must strongly insist. In my' Expostulation, I laid stress 
 upon the charge of an intention, on the part of Vaticanism, to pro- 
 mote the restoration of the temporal sovereignty of the Pope, on the 
 first favorable opportunity,' by foreign arms, and without reference to 
 the wishes of those who were once his people. Erom Archbishop 
 Manning downward, not so much as one of those who have answered 
 me from the standing-ground of Vaticanism has disavowed this proj- 
 ect : many of them have openly professed that they adopt it, and glo- 
 ry in it. Thus my main practical accusation is admitted; and the 
 main motive which prompted me is justified. I* am afraid' that the cry 
 for peace in the quarters from which it comes has been the complaint 
 of the foeman scaling the walls against the sentry who. gives the alarm. 
 That alarm every man is entitled to give, when the very subject that 
 j)recipitates the discussion is the performance of duties toward the- 
 Crown and State, to which we are all. bound in common, and in which 
 tlie common interest is so close that their non-perforinance by any one 
 is an injury to all the rest. 
 
 It may be true that in human things there are great restraining, and 
 equalizing powers, which work unseen. It may be true that 'the men 
 of good systems are worse than their principles, and the men of bad sys- 
 tems better than their principles, but, speaking of sj'stems, and not of 
 men, I am convinced that the time has come when religion itself re- 
 quires a vigorous protest against this kind of religionism. 
 
 I am not one of those who find or imagine a hopeless hostility be- 
 tween authority and reason ; or who undervalue the vital moment of 
 
gg VATICANISM. 
 
 Christianity to mankind. I believe that religion to be the determin- 
 ing condition of our well or ill being, and its Church to have been and 
 to be, in its several organisms, by far the greatest institution that the 
 world has ever seen. The poles on which the dispensation rests are 
 truth and freedom. Between this't¥ere is a boly," a divine union ; and 
 he ttat impairs or impugns either, is alike the enemy of both. To 
 tear or to beguile away from man the attribute of inward liberty, is 
 not only idle, I would almost say it is impious. When the Christian 
 scheme first went forth, with all its authority, to regenerate the world, 
 it did not discourage, but invited, the free action of the human reason 
 and the individual conscience, while it supplied these agents from with- 
 in with the rules and motives of a humble, which was also a noble, self- 
 restraint. The propagation of the Gospel was committed to an organ- 
 ized society; but in the constitution of that society, as we learn alike 
 from Scripture and from history, the rights of all its orders were well 
 distributed and guaranteed. Of these early provisions for a balance 
 of Church power, and for securing tbe laity against sacerdotal domina- 
 tion, the rigid conservatism of the Eastern Church presents us, even 
 down to the present day, with an authentic and living record. But in 
 the Churches subject to the Pope, clerical power, and every doctrine 
 and usage favorable to clerical power, have been developed, and devel- 
 oped, and developed, while all that nurtured freedom, and all that guar- 
 anteed it, have been harassed and denounced, cabined and confined, 
 attenuated and starved, with fits and starts of intermitted success and 
 failure, but with a progress on the whole as decisively onward toward 
 its aim as that which some enthusiasts think they see in the natural 
 movement of humanity at large. At last came the crowning stroke 
 of 1870: the legal extinction of Eight, and the enthronement of Will 
 in its place, throughout the churches of one half of Christendom. 
 Wiiile freedom and its guarantees are thus attacked on one side, a 
 multitude of busy but undisciplined and incoherent assailants, on the 
 other, are making war, some upon Revelation, some upon dogma, some 
 upon Theisna itself. Far be it from me to question the integrity of 
 either party. But as freedom can never be efiectually established by 
 the adversaries of that Gospel which has first made it a reality for all 
 orders and degrees of men, so the Gospel never can be effectually de- 
 fended by a policy which declines to acknowledge the high place as- 
 
CONCLUSION. 87 
 
 signed to Liberty in the counsels of Providence, and which, upon the 
 pretext of the abuse that like every other good she suffers, expels her 
 from its system. Among the many noble thoughts of Homer, there is 
 not one more noble or more penetrating than his judgment upon slav- 
 ery. ' On the day,' he says, ' that makes a bondman of the free,' 
 
 ' Wide-seeing Zeus takes half the man awaj'.' 
 
 He thus judges, not because the slavery of his time was cruel, for evi- 
 dently it was not, but because it was slavery. What he said against 
 servitude in the social order we may plead against, Vaticanism in the 
 spiritual sphere ; and no cloud of incense, which zeal, or flattery, or 
 even love, can raise, should hide the disastrous truth from the vision of 
 mankind. 
 
APPENDICES. 
 
 APPENDIX A (p. 5). 
 
 The following are the principal Replies from antagonists which I have 
 seen. I have read the whole of them with care ; and I have not know- 
 ingly omitted in this Rejoinder any thing material to the main argu- 
 ments that they contain. I place them as nearly as I can in chronolog- 
 ical order : 
 
 1. Reply to Mr. Gladstone. By a Monk of St. Augustine's, Ramsgate. 
 
 Nov. 15, 1874. London. 
 
 2. Expostulation in extremis. By Lord Robert Montagu. London, 1874. 
 
 3. The DiiUingerites, Mr. Gladstone, and the Apostates from the Faith. 
 
 By Bishop Ullathorne. Nov. 17, 1874. London. 
 
 4. The Abomination of Desolation. By Rev. J. Coleridge, S.J. Nov. 
 
 23, 1874. London. 
 
 5. Very Rev. Canon Oakeley, Letters of. Nov. 16 and 27, 1874. In 
 
 the Times. 
 
 6. Catholic Allegiance. By Bishop Clifford. Clifton, Nov. 25, 1874. 
 
 ^. Pastoral Letters. By Bishop Vaughan. Dec. 3, 1874. Loudon. The 
 same, with Appendices, Jan. 1875. 
 
 8. Review of Mr. Gladstone's Expostulation, iu The Month for Dec. 1874 
 
 and Jan. 1875. By Rev. T. B. Parkinson, S.J. 
 
 9. External Aspects of the Gladstone Controversy. In 2'he Month of 
 
 ■ Jan. 1875. 
 
 10. An JJUramontan^ s Reply to Mr. Gladstone'' s Expostidation. Lon- 
 
 don, 1874. 
 
 11. Letter to J. D. Hutchinson, Esq. By Mr. J. Stone Smitli. Nov. 29, 
 
 1874. In the Halifax Courier of Dec. 5, 1874. 
 
 12. Letter to the Right Hon, W. E. Gladstone, M.P. By a Scottish Cath- 
 
 olic Layman. London, 1874. 
 
 13. Reply to the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone's Political Expostulation. 
 
 By Monsignor Capel. London, 1874. 
 
 14. ^ Vindication of the Pope and the Catholic Religion. By Mulhallen 
 
 Marum, LL.B. Kilkenny, 1 874. 
 
90 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 15. Catholiciti/, Liberty, AUegiance,a Disquisition on Mr. Gladstone's JSjc- 
 
 postulation. By Rev. John Cuiry, Jan. 1, 1875. London, Dublin, 
 Bradford. 
 
 16. Mr. Gladstmie's Expostulation Unraveled. By Bishop TJllathorne. 
 
 London, 1875. 
 
 17. Sul Tentativo Anticattolieo in Inghilterra, eV Opuscolo del Oil"" Sig. 
 
 Gladstone. Di Monsignov Francesco Nar4i. lloma, 1875. 
 
 18. A Letter to his Grace the LhiTce of Norfolk, an occasion of Mr. Glad- 
 
 stone's recent Expostulation. By John Henry Newman, D.D., of 
 the Oratory. London, 1875. 
 
 1 9. The Vatican Decrees in tlieir bearing on Civil Allegiance. By Henry 
 
 Edward, Archbishop of -Westminster. London, 1875. 
 
 20. The Dublin lievieic, Art. VIL London, Jan. 1 875. 
 
 21. 77ie Union Jievieic, Art. I. By Mr. A. P. de Lisle. London, Feb. 
 
 1875. 
 
 I need not here refer particularly to the significant letters of favorable 
 response which have proceeded from within the Roman Catholic com- 
 munion, or from those who have been driven out of it by the Vatican 
 Decrees. 
 
 APPENDIX B (p. 8). 
 
 ' I lament not only to read the name, but to trace the arguments of Dr. 
 Von Dollinger in the pamphlet before me.' — Archbishop Manning, Letter 
 to the ^ Times,'' Nov. 7, 1874. — ' Vatican Decrees,^ p. 4. 
 
 Justice to Dr. Von Dollinger requires me to state that he had no coii- 
 coi-n, direct or indirect, in the production or the publication of the tract, 
 and that he was, until it had gone to press, ignorant of its existence. 
 Had he been a party to it, it could not have failed to be far more worthy 
 of the attention it received. 
 
 Bishop UUathorne goes further, and says of Dr. Von Dollinger that ' he 
 never was a theologian.' — Letter, p. 10. 
 
 Then they have made strange mistakes in Germany. 
 
 Werner, a writer who I believe is trustworthy, in his Geschichte der 
 Katholischen Theologie, 1860, is led by his subject to survey the actual 
 staff and condition of the Roman Church. He says, p. 470 : 'Almost for 
 an entire generation, Dr. J. Von Dollinger has been held the most learned 
 theologian of Catholic Germany; and he indisputably counts among the 
 greatest intellectual lights tliat the Catholic Church of the present ago 
 has to show.' 
 
APPENDICES. 91 
 
 I cite a still higher authority in Cardinal Schwarzenberg, Archbishop 
 of Prague. On May 25, 1868, he addressed a letter to Cardinal Antonelli, 
 in which he pointed out that the theologians, who had been summoned 
 from Germany to the Council, were all of the same theological school, and 
 that for the treatment of dogmatic matters it was most important that 
 some more profound students, of more rich and universal learning, as well 
 as sound in faith, should be called. He goes on to suggest the names of 
 Hefele, Kuhn, and (with a high eulogy) Von DoUinger. 
 
 The strangest of all is yet behind. Cardinal Antonelli, in his reply 
 dated July 15, receives with some favor the suggestion of Cardinal 
 Schwarzenberg, and says that one of the three theologians named would 
 certainly have been invited to the Council, bad not the Pope been informed 
 that if invited he would decline to come. That one was Dr. Von Dollinger. 
 
 I cite the original documents, which will be found in Friedrich's Bocu- 
 menta ad ilhtstvandum Concilium Vatioanum, pp. 27V-80. 
 
 APPENDIX C (p. 20). 
 
 As I have cited Schrader elsewhere, I cite him here also; simply be- 
 cause he translates (into German) upon a different construction of the 
 Seventy-third Article of the Syllabus from that which I had adopted, and 
 makes a disjunctive proposition out of two statements which appear to be 
 in effect identical. In English, his conversion of the article runs as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 'Among Christians no true matrimony can be constituted by. virtue of 
 a civil contract ; and it is true that either the marriage contract between 
 Christians is a Sacrament, or that the contract is null when the Sacrament 
 is excluded. 
 
 'Remark. And, on this very account, is every contract entered into be- 
 tween man and woman, among Christians, without the Sacrament, in vir- 
 tue of any civil law whatever, nothing else than a shameful and pernicious 
 concubinage, so strongly condemned by the Church ; and therefore the 
 marriage-bond can never be separated from the Sacrament." 
 
 The sum of the matter seems to be this. . Wherever it has pleased the 
 Pope to proclaim the Tridentine Decrees, civil marriage is concubinage. 
 It is the duty of each concubinary (or party to concubinage), with or 
 
 ' Schrader, Heft ii. p. 79 (Wien, 1805). 
 
()2 APPENDICES. 
 
 without the consent of the othej- party, to quit that guilty state. And as 
 no law of Church or State binds a concubinary to marriage with the other 
 concubinary, he (or she) is free^ so far as the Church of Rome can create 
 the freedom, to marry another person. 
 
 APPENDIX D (p. 37). 
 
 I do not think myself called upon to reply to the statements whict Bish- 
 op Vaughan has sought {Pastoral Letter, pp. 35-37) to show, that the fear 
 of civil war ultimately turned the scale iu the minds of the chief Minis- 
 ters of 1829, and led them to propose the Bill for Emancipation. First, 
 because the question is not wliat influences acted at that moment on those 
 particular minds, but how that equilibrium of moral forces in the country 
 had been brought about which made civil war, or something that might 
 be called civil war, a possibility. Secondly, because I am content with 
 the reply provided in the Concio of Archbishop Kenrick, c. viii. See Fried- 
 rich's Documenta ad illustrandum Conciluim Vaticanwn, vol. i. p. 219. 
 The statements would, in truth, only be relevant if they were meant to 
 show that the Roman Catholics of that day ■were justified in making false 
 statements of their belief in order to obtain civil equality, but that, as 
 those statements did not avail to conciliate the Ministers of 1829, they 
 then materially fell back upon the true ones. 
 
 To show, however, how long a time had to pass before the poison could 
 obtain possession of tlie body, I point, without comment, to the subjoined 
 statement, anonymous, but, so far as I know, uncontradicted, and given 
 with minute particulars, which would have made the exposure of false- 
 hood perfectly eas}^ It is taken from the Cornish Telegraph of Decem- 
 ber 9, 1874, and is signed Clericus. It follows a corresponding statement 
 with regard to America, which is completely corroborated by Archbishop 
 Kenrick in his Concio: see Friedrich's Documenta, vol. i. p. 215. 
 
 ' Of a painful alteration in another popular work, Keenan's Controver- 
 sial Catechism (London, Catholic Publishing and Book-selling Company,' 
 53 Xew Bond Street), I can speak from two gravely differing copies, both 
 professedly of the same edition, now lying before me. This is so singu- 
 lar a case that I venture to give it in a little detail. Keenan's Cate- 
 chism has been very extensively used in Great Britain and America. In 
 his preface to the third edition, the author speaks of it as " having the 
 high approbation of Archbishop Hughes, the Right Rev. Di-s. Kyle and 
 
APPENDICES. 93 
 
 .CJarruthers ; as well as the approval. of the Right Rev. Dr. GjJHs, and the 
 Right Rev. Dr.. Murdoch." These last-named four ecclesiastics were vic- 
 ars-apostolic of their respective districts in Scotland, and their separate 
 episcopal appi'obations are prefixed to the Catechism; those of Bishops 
 Carruthers and Kyle are dated, respectively, 10th and 15th of April, 1846 ; 
 those of Bishops. Gillis and Murdoch, 14th and 19th of November, 1853. 
 
 'Thus this work was authenticated by a well-known American arch- 
 bishop and four British bishops thoroughly familiar with the teaching of 
 their Church, long before. Archbishop Manning joined it. Now, at page 
 112 of one of my eopies of the "new edition, corrected by the author, 
 twenty-fourth thousand," are the following question and answer: 
 
 Q. — '"Must not Catholics believe the Pope. in himself to be infallible?" 
 
 A. — ' " This is a Protestant invention ; it is no article of the Catholic 
 faith; no. decision of his can. oblige, under pain of heresy, unless it be re- 
 ceived and enforced by the teaching body^that is, by the bishops of the 
 Church." 
 
 'It would be satisfactory if Archbishop Manning would explain how 
 his statement to Mr. Bennett squares with this statement of Keenan's, 
 and with that of the 50 Reasons. ■ 
 
 ' But, further, it would be highly satisfactory if Archbishop Manning, or 
 some representative of the " Calhollc Publishing and Book-selling Compa- 
 ny" would explain how it came to pass that, on the passing of the Vati- 
 can decree, apparently while this very edition of Keenan's Catechism was 
 passing through the press, the above crucial question and answer were 
 quietly dropped out, though no intimation whatsoever was given that 
 this vital alteration was made in the remainder of the edition. .Had a 
 note been appended, intimating that this change had become needful, no 
 objection, of course, could have been made. But no. word has been in- 
 serted to announce or explain this .omission of so material a passage; 
 while the utniost pains have been taken, and, I must add, with great suc- 
 cess, to pass off this gravely altered book as being identical with the rest 
 of the edition. The title-pages of both copies alike profess that it is the 
 "new edition, corrected by the authoi"" (who was, in his grave before the 
 Vatican Council was dreamed of ) ; both profess to be of the "twenty- 
 fourth thousand ;" both have the same episcopal approbations and. pref- 
 aces; both are paged alike throughout; so that, from title-page. to index, 
 both copies are, apparently, identical. I have very often placed both in 
 the hands of friends, and asked if they could detect anydifferdrtce,"but 
 have always found they did not. The Roman Catholic book-sellers, 
 
94 APPENDICES. 
 
 Messrs. KeUy and Messrs. Gill, in Dublin, from whom I purohased a num- 
 ber of copies in August, 1871, were equally unaware of this change; both 
 believed that the Publishing Company had supplied them with the same 
 book, and both expressed strongly their surprise at finding the change 
 made without notice. Another Dublin Roman Catholic book-seller was 
 very indignant at this imposition, and strongly urged me to expose it. 
 It is no accidental slip of the press ; for while all the earliest copies of 
 the edition I bought from Messrs. Kelly contained the question and an- 
 swer, they were omitted in all the later copies of Messrs. Gill's supply. 
 The omission is very neatly, cleverly made by a slight widening of the 
 spaces between the questions and answers on page 112 and the beginning 
 of page 113; so skillfully managed that nobody would be at all likely to 
 notice the difference in these pages of the two copies, unless he carefully 
 looked, as I did, for the express purpose of seeing if both alike contained 
 this question and answer.' 
 
 APPENDIX E (p. 3T). 
 
 Extract from '■The Catholic Question;'' addressed to the Freeholders of the 
 County of York on the General Election o/1826, p. 31, 
 
 ' The Catholic religion has three great seras ; first in its commencement 
 to the Dark Ages ; then from the middle centuries down to the Reforma-; 
 tion ; and lastly, from the Reformation to the present day. The Popish 
 religion of the present day has scarcely any resemblance with its middle 
 stage ; its powers, its pretensions, its doctrines, its wealth, and its object 
 are not the same ; it is a phantom, both in theory and practice, to what it 
 once was ; and yet the bigots draw all their arguments from the Middle 
 Ages, and, passing all the manifest alterations of modem times, set up a 
 cry about the enormities of times long past, and which have been dead 
 and buried these three hundred years. This unjust conduct is just the 
 same as if you were to hang a faithful, tried domestic, who had served 
 you forty years, because he had committed some petty theft when he was 
 a boy. It is the most illiberal and the most unjustifiable mode of argu- 
 ing, and if applied to the Church of England, would reduce it to a worse 
 case than that of her old rival.' 
 
 The 'bigots,' who are here charged by the Liberal electors of York- 
 shire with reviving medisefal Romanism, are not Vaticanists, but Protest- 
 
APPENDICES. 95 
 
 ant bigots, whose sinister predictions the Vaticauists have dojie,- and are 
 doing, their best to verify. • • 
 
 Both by reason of the language of this extract, and of its being, takm 
 out of the actual working armory of one of the great electioneering strug- 
 gles for the County of York, which then much predominated in impor- 
 tance over every other constituency of the United Kingdom, it is impor- 
 tant. It shows by direct evidence how the mitigated professions of the 
 day told, and justly told, on the popular mind of England. 
 
 APPENDIX F (p. 43). 
 
 I. Prom the Decree. 
 
 ' Et primd declarat, quod ipsa in Spiritu Sancto legitime congregata, 
 concilium generale faciens, et ecclesiam Catholicam repraesentans, potesta- 
 tem a Christo immediate habet, cui quilibet cujusque statlis vel dignitatis, 
 etiam si papalis existat, obedii-e tenetur in his quae, pertinent adfidem et 
 extirpationem dicti schismatis, et reformationem dictae ecclesise in capite 
 et in membris.' — Cone. Const. Sess. v.; Labbe et Gossart, tom. xii. p. 22. 
 
 II. From the account of the Pope's confirmation. 
 
 ' Quibus sic factis, sanctissimus dominus noster papa dixit, respondendo 
 ad prsedicta, quod omnia et singula determinata conclusa et decreta in 
 materiis fidei per praesens concilium, conciliariter tenore et inviolabiliter 
 ^bservare volebat, et nunquam contraire quoquo modo. Ipsaque sic con- 
 ciliariter facta approbat et ratificat, et non aliter, nee alio modo.' — Cone: 
 C«nst. Sess. xlv. ; Lahie et Gossart, {om. xii. p. 258. 
 
 APPENDIX G (p. 49). 
 
 Labbe, Concilia, x. 1127, ed. Paris, 1671, Canon II. 
 
 ' Obedite prcepositis vestris, et subjacete illis; ipsi enim previgilant pro 
 animabus vestris, tanquam rationem reddituri; Paulus magnus Apostolus 
 praecepit. Itaque beatissimum Papam Nicolaum tanquam organum Sanc- 
 ti Spiritus habentes,' necnon et sanctissimum Hadrianum Papam, succes- 
 sorem ejus, definimus atque sancimus, etiam omnia qase ab eis synodic^ 
 per diversa tempora exposita sunt et proraulgata, tarn pro defensione ac 
 
 ' In the Greek, ibid. p. 1167, w£ opyavov rov ayiov Hvcvuaroe ixovTcg. 
 
og APPENDICES. 
 
 Statu Constantinopolitanorum ecclesice, et summi sacerdotis ejus, Ignatii 
 videlicet, sanctissimi Fatriarcfm, quam etiampro Photii, neophyti et inva- 
 soris, expulsioue ac condemnatione, servari semper et custodiri cum exposi- 
 tis capitulis immutikUa pariter et illcesa.^ 
 The Canon then goes on to enact penalties. 
 
 APPENDIX H (p. 55). 
 
 ' It appears to me that Archbishop Manning has completely misappre- 
 hended the history of the settlement of Maryland and the establishment 
 of toleration there for all believers in the Holy Trinity. It was a wise 
 measure, for which the two Lords Baltimore, father and son, deserve the 
 highest honor. But the measure was really defensive ; and its main and 
 veT-y legitimate purpose plainly was to secure the free exercise of the llo- 
 mau Catholic religion. Immigration into the colony was by the Charter 
 fiee : and only by this and other popular provisions could the territory 
 have been extricated from the grasp of its neighbors in Virginia, who 
 claimed it as their own. It was apprehended that the Puritans would 
 flood it, as they did : and it seems certain that but for this excellent pro- 
 vision, the handful of Roman Catholic founders would have been unable 
 to hold their ground. The facts are given in Bancroft's History of tlui 
 United States, vol. i. chap. vii. 
 
 I feel it necessary, in concluding this answer, to state that Archbishop 
 Manning has fallen into most serious inaccuracy in his letter of Novem- 
 ber 10 (p. 6), wherekhe describes my Expostulation as the first eve'nt 
 wliich has oJi'ercast a friendship of forty-five years. I allude to the sub- 
 ject with regret ; and without entering into details. 
 
 THE END. 
 
POLITICS FOR YOUNG AMERICANS. 
 
 By CHARLES NORDHOFF, 
 
 ATITHOK OF " THE COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES OP THE 'DNITED STATES," " NOETHEHN 
 
 CALlrOKNIA, OKEOON, AND THE SANDWICH ISLANDS," "CAMFORNIA: 
 
 FOR HEALTH, PLEASURE, AND RESIDENCE," &C. 
 
 ISmo, Cloth, ®1 35. 
 
 "/i5 should be in the hand of ev^ry •American 
 Boy and Girl." 
 
 The stand-point from which Mr. Nordhoff explains our system of goveniment, and the 
 principles on which society is founded, he states in the following words in his preface to parents 
 and teachers : 
 
 " I believe that free government is a political application of the Christian theory of life ; 
 that at the base of the republican system lies the Golden Enle ; and that to be a good citizen 
 of the United States one ought to be imbued with the spirit of Christianity, and to believe in and 
 act upon the teachings'of Jesus. He condemned self-seeking, covetousness, hypocrisy, class dis- 
 tinctions, envy, malice, undue and ignoble ambitioii ; and he inculcated self-restraint, repression 
 of the lower and meaner passions, love to the neighbor, contentment, gentleness, regard for the 
 rights and happiness of others, and respect for the law. It seems to me that the vices he con- 
 demned are those also which are dangerous to the perpetuity of republican government ; and that 
 the principles he inculcated may be properly used as tests of the merits of a political system or a 
 public policy. In this spirit I have written, believing that thus 'government of the people, by the 
 people, and for the people,' can be most clearly justified and explained." 
 
 As a volume of advice on the leading questions of 
 contemporary politics, addressed by a thouglitfal and 
 conscientious father to a bright boy of sixteen or sev- 
 enteen, who had been already familiarized by the 
 household talk and newspaper reading with political 
 nomenclature and the relations and in some slight de- 
 gree the histoi'y of existing parties, it may be highly 
 commended. It would be difficult to find, indeed, a 
 safer guide for a young man getting ready to *' cast 
 his flrat ballot"— yfte A'««iott, IT. Y. 
 
 Mr. Nordhoff has done a manly and beneficent work 
 in the preparation of this book, which wise men of all 
 parties will be glad to see their yonng people study- 
 ing closely and understandingly.— *; F. Tribtlne, 
 
 It is a successful attempt to explain in language at 
 once intelligible and attractive to boys and girls all 
 the leading principles of our government, qf politics 
 and political economy. * * • It would be an admirable 
 treatise to be taught in all our public schools.— CAico- 
 go Advance. 
 
 The book is a short and very clear acionnt of the rea- 
 son of goveramente, the things which government can 
 and ought to do, and the things which it can not do 
 and ought not to attempt, and the principles which 
 ought to prevail in its treatment, by legislature or ad- 
 ministration, of the things which properly come within 
 its province. It is thus a treatise of political ethics 
 and of political economy, and an excellent one.— 
 A', r. World. 
 
 "Politics 'for Young Americans" is a book based 
 upon an excellent idea, vphich is admirably carHed 
 out in its contents. We commend it to universal 
 reading and study.— Boston Saturday Evening Gazette. 
 
 It Is a book that should be in the hand of every 
 American boy and girl. This book of Mh Nordhoft''s 
 might be learned by heart. Each word has its value. 
 Each enumerated section has its pith. It is a com- 
 plete system of political science, economical and other, 
 as applied to our American system.— iV. Y. Herald. 
 
 The great essentials of the American system of po- 
 litical, economical, and social life are embraced in this 
 Work, and so treated as to make not only a readable, 
 bat also' an exceedingly instructive book, well adapted 
 to be useful to all classes. — N, Y. Independent. 
 
 It is a book that we should be glad to see supersede 
 many of the works now in use in our schools on the 
 same subject. It is onr political economy told in a 
 simple, straightforward vi&y.— American Christian VJc- 
 vzew, Cincinnati. 
 
 It is a brief but clear summary of the principles of 
 government and political economy, expressed in lan- 
 guage adapted to the comprehension of youth, without 
 being below the level of the adult mind.— St Louix 
 Demmwalt. 
 
 There is no narrowness, no bigotry in the book— no 
 narrow partisanship; and we do not see why it should 
 not be introduced as a text-book into schools and 
 academies. — Chicago Tribune. „ 
 
 Published by HAEPEE & BEOTHEES, Franklin Square, N. Y. j 
 
 Sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any paH of the United States, on receipt of %i 25! 
 
irrj»°l Harper's. Magazine. I mTIX 
 
 WITH the December Number was l)egmi the Fiftieth Volume of Harper's Magazine. For 
 thfardstic excellence, as for the number of its illustrations, Harper's Magazine is unsurpassed 
 Tt, immense circulation (about 130,000 copies) enables the Publishers to expend upon it, for literary and art- 
 isric feTr^ a^^, ove^ J5000 a month, or nearly $70,000 a year. Containing from fifty to one hundred 
 Der cent more matter than any other Magazine in the world, tlie greatest variety is secured in its contents, 
 while it is possible, at the same time,to instok long and important articles upon all subjects of commanding 
 interest. Each Number contains Serial and short Stories from the best writere in Europe and America, 
 contributed expressly for Harper's Magazine; richly illustrated articles of Travel; carefully prepared 
 oaoers of a Historical and Scientific character, a large number of which are profusely illustrated ; timely 
 articles upon important Current Topics ; lighter papers upon an infinite variety of subjects ; Poems from 
 our mostlwilliant and popular writers; and five Editorial departments covering every matter of cur- 
 rent interest in Art, Society, History, Science, Literature, and Anecdote. In the November Number was 
 commenced a series of papers entitled "The First Century of the Republic," which wm give a com- 
 prehensive review of American Progress during the century closing July 4, 1876. In the February Num- 
 ber was commenced a'beautiful serial story by Miss Thackeray, entitled " Miss Angel ; also, an inter- 
 esting series of papers by James Parton, giving a history of Caricature, profusely illustrated. 
 
 PublUhtd Monthly, with pro/use IlUatmtiom. 
 
 "°:r'l Harper's Weekly. {. X' 
 
 HARPER'S weekly is an illustrated record of and commentary upon the events of the times. It 
 will treat of every topic. Political, Historical, Literary, and Scientific, which is of current Interest, 
 and will give the finest illustrations that can be obtained from every available source, original or foreign. 
 This Journal contains more reading-matter, a larger number of Illustrations, and is conspicuously-better 
 edited and printed than any other, Illustrated Newspaper. Its circulation is about 130,000— mO# than 
 four times that of any similar publication. » *" 
 
 The volume for 1875, like its prtdecessors, will present literary and pictorial attractions unequaled 
 by any other publication of a similar character. On its list of contributors- will be found ^he names 
 of many of the most popular writers of Europe and America. A powerful dramatic serial story b^ 
 WiLKiE Collins, "The Law and the Lady," with splendid illustrations, is now in course of pubh- 
 tation. Short stories, poems, and sketches assist in furnishing every week an amount of reading-fflatter 
 unsurpassed by other journals in excellence and variety. [ 
 
 Published Weekly, with profuse Illlistrntiotti. 
 
 VOLUME ) T T T) 5 For 
 
 vm. [ HARPER'S IdAZAR. ( ^875. 
 
 r ARPER'S BAZAR is a Journal for the Home. It is especially devoted to all subjects pertaining 
 
 Hi . . . . . -. 
 
 to Domestic and Social Life. It furnishes the latest Fashions in Dress and Oiiiameiit, with pat- 
 terns ; descrilies in-door and put-door Amusements; contains Stories, Essays, and Poems — every thiiift, 
 in brief, calculated to make an American home attractive. A powerful Serial Story, entitled " Hostages 
 to Fortune," by the popalar novelist. Miss M. E. Brasdon, is just commenced in its columns; and other 
 novelties will shortly be announced. The Bazar has a ciiculation of about 90,00a. 
 
 Pti&lished Weekly, with pro/use Ilhistratiotis. 
 
 Harper's Magazine, Weekly, and Bazar. 
 
 TKRMS. 
 POSTAGE FREE TO ALL SUBSCRIBERS IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 HARPBR«S MAOAZINE, HARPRR'S WEEKLY, or HARPER'S RAZAR Will be »cnt 
 for one year to any SnbHCriber In ttae United States, POSTAGK PREPAID by tlie 
 Pnbllsbem, on receipt ot° Four Dollars. 
 
 The three publications, the Magazine, Weekly, and Bazar, will be supplied, for One Year, for ^10 oo in one remittance ; 
 any twn of them for %q oo, postage free. 
 
 An Extra Copy of either tlie Magazine, the Weekly, or the EaIzar will be supplied gratis to every Oulj of Five Subscribe IS 
 wlio send ^4 oo each in one remitunce ; or Six Copies, without extra copy, of either publication, fer'jtzo oo, postage free. 
 
 The Volumes of the Weekly and Bazar commence with the vear. When no time is specified, it will be understood that th« 
 subscriber wishes to commence with the Number next after the receit>t of his order. 
 
 The Volumes of the Magazine commence witli the Numbers for Tune and December of each year. Subscriptions may com- 
 mence with any I^u^nber. When no time is specified, it will be understood that the subscriber wislies to begin with Ibe 
 first Number of thecilrrent Volume, and back Numbers will be sent accordingly. 
 
 Bound Volumes of -the Magazine, each Volume containing the Numbers for Six Months, will be fiimished for *3 oo jwc -n 
 Volume, sent by mail, postage paid. Bound Volumes of the Wbekly or Bazar, each containing the Numbers for * ■ 
 Year, will be fhniished for fo oo each, freight paid by the Publishers. -.g 
 
 In ordenug the Magazine, the W^eekly, or the Bazar, the name and address should be clearly wTitten. When the di««ia«,l 
 IS to be changed, both the old'Iand the new one must be given. J 
 
 In remOtitig by mail, a Post-«ffice Order or Draft pavable to the order of Harper & Brothers Is preferaWe to 
 Bink Notes, smce, shoidd the Order or Drafl be lost or stolen, it can be renewed without loss to the sender. The Posl-Olfice 
 jDepartment recommends that, when neither of these can be procured, the money be sent in a ResiHtered I,ett«r. , ■ 
 The legistiatian-fee has been reduced to eight cents, and the presentregistratjon svstem. the postal authorilics claim, is Tir- 
 •ally an absolute protection a^mst losses bv mail All Postmasters are obliged'to register letters mhen remesUd. 
 
 Th^fcttnt and character of the circulation of Harper's Weekly and Bazar render them advantageons vehicles for »* 
 Ifcsing. A limited number oPsuitable advertisements will be inserted at the following rate.- . In the Weekly, OuBid»| 
 Iflfee, ;4«i a line ; Inside Pages, J2.00 a line. In the Bazar, $1 00 a line ; Cuts and Display, f i 25 a line. 
 
 NOTICE TO CONTRIBUTORS.— Contributors sendini Manuscripts for the Periodicals are requested to prepaty»tS 
 rates— three cents the half ounce— and enclose stamps for return, if desired. The rate for book manuscripts (on — 
 every two ounces) is not at present allowed bv the Deoartment to apply to manuscripts for periodicals. 
 
 Publishers of other journals desirous of sending Harper's Magazine, Weekly, or Bazar to their subscribers, postage but, 
 will leimt to Harper & Brothers at the rate of J3 25 each per year. 
 
POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P., 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE VATICAN DECREES IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE," 
 "VATICANISM," ETC. 
 
GLADSTONE & SCHAFF 
 
 ON" THE 
 
 VATICAN DECREES. 
 
 — ^ •-• — ♦■ ■♦* 
 
 The Vatican Decrees iiLtheir Bearing on Civil Allegiance : A Political Expostulation. By 
 the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P. To which are added : A History cf the Vatican 
 Council; The Papal Syllabus of Errors (with English translation); and The Vatican De- 
 crees Concerning the Catholic Faith and the, Church qf Christ (with English translation). 
 By the Rev. Philip Schaff, D.D., from his forthcoming work, "The Creeds of Christen- 
 dom." 8vo, Paper, 60 cents ; Cloth, $1 cx). 
 
 Glndstone's article simply cnlls fttteution to certain 
 things already Icnowij, bat not realized iu all tlieir 
 bearluss by the i)iil)Uc. It proves by the ex cathedra 
 statements by that line of men who, spealsing thus, 
 can not err, that " nq one possibly can bow become a 
 convert " of Rome "withont renouncing iis moral 
 and mental freedom, and placing his civirioyalty and 
 dnty at the meicy of another," that other being the 
 Pope. The chief value of this volume— and it is one 
 which every person who talses an interest iu great 
 i-snea will need for reference- -depends on the fact 
 tlii^t it contains, along with Mr. Gladstone's pamphlet, 
 the historical documents on which its propositions 
 are all based. • • • We have also a clear and masterly 
 history of the Vatican council, by Dr. Schaff, in wbicb 
 he shows the crafty way in which the minority were 
 overpowered and silenced, and iu which the doctrine 
 of Infallibility is proved to be destitute of any sanc- 
 tion in either Scnptnre or the teaohiiiis of the early 
 Church. • " • We take it for granted that every body 
 will wish to Iceeu posted iu regard to the controversy 
 now raised in England, and destined to spread to 
 nearly every country where Romanism has gained a 
 foothold. The contents of this volume will become 
 more and more valuable as that controversy increases ; 
 history is the worst enemy Rome has to contend with. 
 — Churchman, 
 
 Every reader is enabled to examine the evidence on 
 which Mr. Gladstone has founded his indictment 
 against the Papacy. Nothiie can be fairer than this. 
 —Preaa, Phila. 
 
 Gladstone's bombshell explosion has shaken the 
 Christian world. It is not likely that any other 
 pabiphiet has created a greater sensation since the 
 art of printing was invented. Dr. Schaff has happily 
 added to it a history of the Vatican Council and the 
 Papal Syllabus and Vatican Decrees. Harper & 
 Brothers have publish.ed them together, and we coun- 
 sel every man who can read, to read, mark, and in- 
 wardly digest them if he can. — Observer, 
 
 Gladstone's political firebrand.— Z/ouwoiVfe Cmtrier- 
 Journal. 
 
 It has been said that no work since the Reformation 
 has stirred the public riiiud throughout England like 
 the opening paper in this book from the pen of Mr. 
 Gladstone. • * * It ought to be widely read. The work 
 as published l>y the Harpers is really in fonr parts. 
 Besides Mr. Gladstone's article, there is a vainable 
 History by Dr. Schaff, one of the first of historical 
 writers, of the so-called (Ecumenical or Vatican Coun- 
 cil ; and then, first, the Papal Syllabus of Errors, and 
 second, the Vatican Decrees ; and, as a whole, is a 
 work which ought to be scattered every where 
 throu^ont our land, and thoughtfully read and con- 
 fiidered by all the people. It has most pregnant sig- 
 niflcancy.— TA* Christian Instructor, Phila. 
 
 Mr. Gladstone's paper on the Vatican Decrees 
 arouses a storm ; and the Papal world, from Pope to 
 piTt'st, is 111 a ferment of vexatioh. All I lie more so 
 in that Gladstone proves, by clear and full citations, 
 all bis damaging accusations. He has cleared the 
 atmosphere, and Popery is, at least for the time, 
 weaker. Thanks are due the Harpers for putting this 
 second-named paper in large type and on an octavo 
 page, uUrag with Dr. Schafi''B elaborate and learned 
 "History of the Vatican Council." Ultrainontnnism 
 is literally compelled to bear whness against itself.— 
 (Tnicersatist, Bostim. 
 
 The great contest, in which princes and statesmen, 
 and cardinals and bishops, are engaged, may be fully 
 understood by studying the documents luiblished in 
 this volume, and Mr. Gladstone's powerfal analysis 
 of the whole will shed light ou every pari Pres- 
 byterian, Phila. 
 
 Most unprejudiced readers will be able to judge the 
 full merits of the question for themselves alter a 
 perusal of the Syllabus, which shows the exact ground 
 taken by the Romau Cburch upon progress and mod- 
 ern scietitittc research. Dr. iSchaff's paper on the 
 Council is a calm and dij!;iiifled document, fortified at 
 every step by bis authorities — Boston Saturday Eveii' 
 ina Gazette. 
 
 whatever differences of religions opliiiou there may 
 he among educated men, there can be no question 
 that the pamphlet of Mr. Gladstone was both tenta- 
 tive and symptomatic, and that the questions which it 
 discusses are living issues, and must continue to be 
 so in European poliiics. It is necessary, therefore, 
 for every student of current history to learn, not from 
 the ex parte and overdrawn statements of religious 
 controversialists, but from the ipsissima verba of the 
 new dogmas themselves, exactly how much or how 
 little of doctrine that has any bearing on citizenship 
 the Roman Catholic of the present day is required to 
 believe. For an intelligent understanding of this 
 subject, the vohime before us offers, ^in small com- 
 pass, every needed facility.- Broot!;/n 'Enijle, 
 
 This volume appends a very complete history of the 
 Vatican Council, prepared by Rev. Dr. Schaff; the 
 Pap.il Syllabus and Decrees themselves in Latin and 
 English. The reader is thus enabled to judge the 
 correctness of the argnmeuts based upon these acts 
 by their own phraseology, and to form his own opin- 
 ions independently. — American and Gazette, Phila. 
 
 It contains Mr. Gladstone's famons essay on the 
 Vatican Decrees, a History of the Vatican Council, by 
 the compiler, and the Latin and Englisti text of the 
 Papal Syllabus and the Vatican Decrees. Dr. SchafTs 
 historical sketch is taken from his forthcoming history 
 of the Creeds of Christendom. It is a full and clear 
 statement, and helps the reader to understand what 
 goesbeforeandwhat comes after it— JT; Y. Independent. 
 
 Also, VATICANISM : an Answer to Reproofs and Replies. By the Right Hon. W. E. Glad- 
 stone, M.P. 8vo, Paper, 40 cents. 
 
 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. By the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P. 8vo, 
 Paper, 25 cents. 
 
 ».♦ — • — •-• 
 
 Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 
 
 [5^= Sen* by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the U, S. or Canada, on receipt 0/ the piice. 
 
SPEECHES 
 
 OF 
 
 POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P., 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE VATICAN DECREES IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE," 
 "VATICANISM," ETC. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 FRANKLIN SQUARE. 
 1875. 
 
 0:) 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 [Republished from the Quakteklt Eisview for January, 1875.] 
 
 Aet. VIIT.' — DisGorsi del Sommo Pontefice Pio IX., pronunsiati 
 in Vaticano, ai Fedeli di Roma e delV Orbe,dal principio delta 
 sua Prigionia fino al presente. Vol. I., Eoina, Aurelj, 1872 ; 
 Vol. II., Ciiggiani, 1873. 
 
 As a general rule, the spirit of a -system can nowhere be more fairly, 
 more authentically learned than from the language of its accredited 
 authorities, especially of its acknowledged Head. The rule api)lies 
 peculiarly to the case of the Papacy and of the present Pope, from 
 considerations connected both with the system and with the man. The 
 system aims at passing its operative utterances through the lips of the 
 Supreme Pontiff; and as no holder of the high office has ever more 
 completely thrown his personality into his function, so no lips have 
 ever delivered from the Papal Throne such masses of matter. Pope 
 all over, and from head to foot, he has fed for eight-and-twenty years 
 upon the moral diet which a too sycophantic following supplies, till 
 every fibre of his nature is charged with it, and the simple-minded 
 Bishop and Archbishop Mastai is hardly to be recognized under the 
 Papal mantle. 
 
 ' At the time when this Article was written and published I was unaware that the Eev. 
 VV. Arthur had published, in a small volume entitled ' The Modern Jove,' a searching re- 
 view of the contents of the first volume of the 'Discorsi,'or I should not have omitted to 
 notice it. In this work Mr. Arthur justly comments on the lack of disposition to estimate 
 these subjects as they deserve (p. 117) ; an indisposition which I believe to be more charac- 
 teristic of life and its organs in our metropolis than in the countiy at large.' ' The Ultra- 
 montane party in Eome,' says Mr. Arthur, ' are ndpKJTcoun table for the illusions of English 
 politicians and clergy, for they have of late been' veiy outspoken.' He also cites a remarka- 
 ble exclamation of Mr. O'Connell's, who, on hearing it stated in public that his Church had 
 an infallible head, cried aloud, 'No, an infallible body.' 
 
l SPEECHES OF POPfe PIUS IX. 
 
 It can hardly be policy, it must be a necessity of his nature, which 
 prompts his incessant harangues. But they are evidently a true pict- 
 ure of the man ; as the man is of the system, except in this that he, 
 to use a homely phrase, blurts out, when he is left to himself, what it 
 delivers in rather more comely phrases,- overlaid with art. 
 
 Much interest therefore attaches to such a phenomenon as the pub- 
 lished Speeches of the Pope; and, besides what it teaches in itself, 
 other and singular lessons are to be learned from the strange juxta- 
 position in which, for more than four years, his action has now been 
 exliibited. Probably in no place and at no period, through the whole 
 history of the world, has there ever been presented to mankind, even 
 in tlie agony of war or revolution, a more extraordinary spectacle than 
 is now witnessed at Eome. In that city the Italian Government holds 
 a perfectly peaceable, though originally forcible, possession of the resi- 
 due of the States of the Church ; and at the same time the Pope, re- 
 maining on his ground, by a perpetual blast of fiery words, appeals to 
 other lands and to future days, and thus makes his wordy, yet not 
 wholly futile, war upon the Italian Government. 
 
 The mere extracts and specimens which have from time to time ap- 
 peared in the public joui-nals have stirred a momentary thrill or sigh 
 or shrug, according to the temperaments and tendencies of readers. 
 But they have been totally insufficient to convey an idea of the vigor 
 with which this peculiar warfare is carried on ; of the absolute, appar- 
 ently the contemptuous, tolerance with which it is regarded by the 
 Government ruling on the spot ; or of the picture which is presented 
 to US by the words and actions of the Pope, taken as a whole, and con- 
 sidered in connection with their possible significance to the future 
 peace of Europe. 
 
 Between the 20th of October, 1870, and the 18th of September, 1 873, 
 this octogenarian Pontiff (he is now aged at least eighty-two), besides 
 bearing all the other cares of ecclesiastical government, and despite in- 
 tervals of illness, pronoimced two hundred and ninety Discourses, 
 which are reported in the eleven hundred pages of the two volumes 
 now to be introduced to the notice of the reader. They are collected 
 and published for the first time by the Rev. Don Pasquale de Francis- 
 cis; and, though they may be deemed highly incendiary documents, 
 they are sold at the bookshop of the Propaganda, and are to be had in 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 5 
 
 tlie ordmary way of trade by virtue of that freedom of the press which 
 the Papacy abhors and condemns. 
 
 The first question which a judicious reader will put is whether we 
 have reasonable assurance that this work .really reports the Speeches of 
 the Pontiff with accuracy. And on this point there appears to be no 
 room for reasonable doubt. Some few of tliem are merely given as 
 abstracts, or sunii; but by far the larger number in exienso, in the 
 first person, with minutely careful notices of the incidents of the occa- 
 sion, such as the smiles, the sobs, the tears' of the Pontiff on, the audi- 
 tory ; the animated gestures of the one, the enthusiastic shoutings of 
 the other, which cause the halls of the Vatican to ring again. In a 
 detailed notice, wliich, instead of introducing the First Volume, is rather 
 inconveniently appended to it at the close, the editor gives an account 
 both of the opportunities he has enjoyed and of the loving pains he took 
 in the execution of his task. On nearly every occasion he seems, to 
 have been present and employed as a reporter {racGoglitore) ; once his 
 absence is noticed, as if an unusual no less than unfortunate circum- 
 stance (ii. 284). In a particular instance (ii. 299) he speaks of the Pope 
 himself as personally giving judgment on what might or might notbe 
 published {sarebhe stato pulilioato, se cost fosse ^iaciuto a CHIp.otea 
 volere altrimenti). The wholff assistance of the Papal press in Eome 
 was freely given him (i. 505). Eyes and ears, he says, far superior to 
 his own, had revised and approved the entire publication (i. 506). The 
 Preface to the Second Volume refers to the enthusiastic reception ac- 
 corded to the First, and announces the whole work as that which is 
 alone authentic and the most complete (ii. 14, 15). So that our footing 
 plainly is sure enough ; and we may reject absolutely the supposition 
 which portions of the book might very well suggest, namely, that we 
 were reading a scandalous Protestant forgery. 
 
 Certainly, if the spirit of true adoration will make a good reporter, 
 Don Pasquale ought to be the best in the world. The Speeches he 
 gives to the world are 'a treasure,' and that treasure is sublime, in- 
 
 ' In the estimation of Don Pasquale, all emotion, if within the walls of the Vatican and on 
 the Papal side, is entitled to respfect, and must awaken sympathy ; but when he has to describe 
 the tears and sobs which, as he states, accompanied the funeral procession of the ex-Minister 
 Batazzi (ii. 350), he asks. Might not this be a Congress of Crocodiles (non semhra questo un 
 Congresso di Coccodrilli)^ 
 
Q SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 spired, divine (i. 1, 2, 3). Kot only do we quote these epithets textually, 
 but they, and the like of them, are repeated every where, even to satiety, 
 and perhaps something more than satiety. ' Eeceive, then, as from the 
 hands of angels, this Divine Volume of the Angelic Pio Nono' (p. 4) ; 
 ■ the most glorious and venerated among all the Popes ' (p. 3) ; ' the 
 portentous Father of the nations' (p. 11). This is pretty well, but it 
 is not all. He is 'the living Christ' (p. 9); he is the Voice of God. 
 There is but one step more to take, and it is taken. He is (in the 
 face of the Italian Government) Nature, that protests : he is God, 
 
 THAT CONDEMNS (p. 17). 
 
 In a letter dated December 10, 1874, and addressed to a monthly 
 magazine," Archbishop Manning, with his usual hardihood, says, ' For 
 a writer who affirms tliat the Head of the Catholic Church claims to 
 be the Incarnate and Visible Word of God I have really compassion.' 
 Will this bold controversialist spare a little from his fund of pity for 
 the editor of these Speeches, who declares him to be the living Christ, 
 and for the Pope, under whose authority this declaration is published 
 and sold ? 
 
 Truly, some of the consequences of a ' free press ' are rather start- 
 ling. And those who are astonished at the strained and preternatural 
 tension, the surexcitation abnormale, tt> borrow a French phrase, the 
 inflamed and inflaming tone of the language ordinarily used by the 
 Pontiff, should carefully bear in mind that the fulsome and re\;olting 
 strains, of which we have given a sample, exhibit to us the atmosphere 
 which he habitually breathes. 
 
 Even those, however, who would most freely criticise, and, indeed, de- 
 nounce the prevailing strain and too manifest upshot of these Speeches, 
 may find pleasure, while they yield a passing tribute to the persevering 
 tenacity and, if we may be pardoned such a word, the pluck which they 
 display. It may be too true that the Pope has brought his misfortunes 
 on his own head. But they are heavy, and they are aggravated by the 
 weight of years ; and the strong constitution, indicated by his deep 
 chest and powerful voice, has had to struggle with various infirmities. 
 Yet by his mental resolution all 'cold obstruction' is kept at arms 
 length ; and he delivers himself from week to week or day to day — 
 
 ' Macmillan's Magazine for January, 1875. 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. ■ 7 
 
 sometimes, indeed, more than once in the day — of his copious and highly 
 explosive material, with a really marvelous fluency, vereatility, inge- 
 nuity, energy, and, in fact,' with every good quality except that, the ab- 
 sence of which, unhappily, spoils all the rest— namely, wisdom. And, 
 odd to say, even the word wisdom {saviezza) seems to be almost the only 
 one which in these Speeches does not constantly pass his lips. 
 
 Reversing the child's order with his plate at dinner, let us keep to 
 the last that which is the worst, and also the heaviest, part of the task 
 before us ; and begin by noticing one or two discourses of the Holy 
 Father to little children, which are full of charm and grace. For even 
 very little children go to him on deputations, and, reciting after the 
 Italian manner, discharge in manufactured verse their antirevolution- 
 ary wrath. An infant of five years old denounces before him the sac- 
 rilegious oppressor! (ii. 405). ATio^hav fanciulletta declares the Pope 
 to be the King of kings (ii. 465). These uiterviews were tuj-ned by the 
 Pope to edification. He tells the children of theiv ^eccatucoi (ii. 209) 
 — how shall we try to give the graceful tournure of the phrase ? ' dar- 
 ling little sins ;' and certain orphans he again gently touches with the 
 incomparable Italian diminutive on their difettucci and their rabhiette, 
 and lovingly presents to them the example of their Saviour: 
 
 'Now that the Church compiemorates ' (it was on Dec. 19) 'the birth of Jesus Christ 
 the babe, do you cause Him to be re-born in your hearts; . . . beg Him to put there some- 
 thing that is good, namely, a good will to study, and to mind your ^\ork and all your other 
 duties.' 
 
 And so he blesses them, and sends them away (ii. 119). 
 
 There are other examples not less pleasing, such as a discourse to 
 some penitents of- the Jloman Magdalen. After mentioning the case 
 of Eahab, the Pontiff proceeds' in a tone both evangelical and fatherly 
 (ii.57): ' ^ 
 
 'Yon, too, my daughters, carry the red mark ; you, too, carry a mark able to deliver you 
 from the assaults that the enemies of your souls will make. This red mark- you have put 
 upon you ; and its meaning is, the most precious blood of Jesus Christ. Often meditate on 
 this blood, which has merited for you the grace of your salvation and your-conversion. At 
 the feet of the crucified Jesus, even as once did the repentant Magdalen, meditate on the 
 love that He has shown you, and you will triumph over all your enemies. ' 
 
 There is, perhaps, not a word of this affectionate and simpld' address 
 which would not be acceptable even if it were delivered from a Non- 
 conforming pulpit, 60 devoid is it of the specialties of the Eoman 
 Church. Nor is this the only discourse of which the same miffht be 
 
g SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 said (see, for instance, Disc, cxxli.). Kor must we very sharply com- 
 plain if sometimes -we find in these Discourses the religious ideas which 
 we are wont to condemn as JPopery. They are, perhaps, less frequent 
 and flagrant than might have been expected. They assume promi- 
 nence, however, in one passage particularly, where the Pope declares 
 that the prayera of the Motlier addressed to her Son have almost the 
 character of commands {hanno quasi ragion di comando,\\.B'd^) ; and 
 there is traceable in some of the Addresses a curious, sometimes an 
 amusing, idea of the personal claim upon the Blessed Virgin Mary and 
 others of the Saints, which he has established by his acts, especially 
 constituting the Immaculate Conception a part of the Christian faith. 
 ' She owes you the finest gem in her coronet,' says oije deputation (ii. 
 325). ' If,' says another, ' it be certain that gratitude is more lively in 
 heaven than on earth, let him ' (here we are dealing with St. Louis, to 
 whom the Pope had erected a monument), ' by way of payment, give 
 you back your crown' (ii. 116). And again, with y.et greater ndiuete, 
 ' and most holy Mary the Immaculate, on whom you conferred so great 
 an. honor, surely she will never allow hei-self to be outdone in generos- 
 ity V (ii. 26.) 
 
 Next after the personal piety and geniality, which not even all the 
 perversions of his policy can extinguish in the Pope, some sympathy 
 remains due to his irrepressible sentiment of fun. To this even social 
 rumor has done justice in some cases. For example, at the time of the 
 Council, when his hospitality was so taxed by the presence of large 
 numbers of very poor bishops as to threaten him with an empty ex- 
 chequer, he is commonly reported to have said, ^Jucendomi infallibile, 
 mi faranno fallire' — ' while declaring me un-failahle, they will cause 
 me iofaiV In these volumes he explains to a group of children the 
 prevailing redundance of detaoniacal action in Italy by recounting an 
 observation then recently made to him, ' that all the devils had been 
 let out from hell, except a porter, to receive new arrivals.' The Preface 
 shows he felt the ground to be tender, for he introduced the stoiy by 
 saying (i. 40) : ' Here I should like to tell yon an incident. Yet I am 
 doubtful, as it might excite too much merriment ; but come, I will give 
 it you.' 
 
 This for children; but for bishops also, newly made bishops, he has 
 his comic anecdote, and, in order that it may be suitable, he chooses it 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 9 
 
 from the life of a Saint, though a modern one. Alphonso Liguoi'i, 
 now not only a Saint, but, also lately promoted by the Pope to the rank 
 of a Doctor of the Church, in his time, it seems, used to bore the Nea- 
 politan Ministro Taunucci, and consequently sometimes found it hard 
 to get within his doors. One day, having long to wait, the Bishop sat 
 upon the steps and recited his ' corona ;' and he recounts his weariness 
 in one of his letters, with the comment which shall be given in the 
 original tongue: 'questo benedetto ministro mi fa sputare urU ala di 
 polmone' (ii. 286). 
 
 The Pope's references to Holy Scripture are very frequent ; and yet 
 perhaps hardly such as to suggest that he has an accurate or familiar 
 acquaintance with it. They are possibly picked piecemeal out of the 
 services of the Church for the day. It is, for example, to say the least, 
 a most singular method of reference to the difficult subject of the 
 Genealogies of our Lord to say (i. 127), ' we read at the commencement 
 of two of the Gospels a long Genealogy of Him, which comes down 
 from Princes and Kings.' Where, again, did the. Pontiff learn that the 
 Jews, as a nation, had some celebrity as smiths (nelV arte fabhrile, i. 
 169) ? witli which imaginary celebrity he oddly enough connects the 
 mention of the antediluvian Tnbal-cain in Gen. iv. 22. Ifor can any 
 thing be more curious than his exegesis applied to the- Parable of the 
 Sower. He expounds it to a Koman deputation (i. 335). The waj'- 
 side represents the impious and unbelievers, and all who are possessed 
 by the devil; those who received the seed among the thorns are those 
 who rob their neighbor and plunder the Church ; the stony places rep- 
 resent those who know,but do not act. 'And who are the good ground ? 
 You. The good ground is that which is found in all good Christians, 
 in all those who belong to the numerous Catholic Clubs.' Now the 
 Clubs on the other side are Cliibs of Hell (ii. 420 his) ; sanctity is thus 
 (here and commonly elsewhere) identified with certain politics. Nor 
 does it seem very easy to trace in detail the resemblance between the 
 exposition of the Yicar and that given by the Principal (Matt. xiii. 18- 
 23). 
 
 -Indeed, the Papal Exegesis appears somewhat frequently to bear 
 marks of dormitation. Thus, placing King Solomon at a date of twenty- 
 two or twenty-three centuries back (ii. 32), he makes that sovereign the 
 contemporary either of Pericles or of Alexander the Great. More im- 
 
IQ SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 portant, because it is a specimen of the willful interpretations so prev- 
 alent at Kome, is the mode in which he proves his right to be tlie 
 Teacher-general of all States and all nations, because (ii. 456) Saint 
 Peter was chosen, in the case of Cornelius, to preach the Gospel to the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 Many, again, will read with misgiving the Pope's treatment of the 
 text (Luke ii. 52) : ' And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature.' 
 'This increase was only apparent, for in Him, the Son of God, was' 
 (i. e. was already) ' the fullness of all wisdom, as of every virtue ' (i. 42). 
 To resolve positive statements of Holy Scripture into mere seeming is 
 not a mode of exposition the most in favor with orthodox Christianity ; 
 and, if it is to be applied to statements affecting the Perfect Humanity 
 of our Lord, to what point is it to be carried? The Commentary of 
 Cornelius k Lapide, which will not be viewed with suspicion in Roman 
 quarters, discusses at great length this most interesting text, and, after 
 considering the varied language of the Fathere, proceeds to lay it down 
 that, besides growth in appearance and in the opinion of men, and be- 
 sides the growth of what we term experience, ' tertio et propria, esto 
 Cliristus non creverit sapientia et gratia habituali, crevit tamen actuali 
 et practica ; nam robur spiritus et sapientiam ca2lestem in animS laten- 
 tem, indies magis et magis exerebat etiam existens puer.' Those who 
 desire a more modern statement may with advantage consult a beauti- 
 ful passage in the Commentary of Dean Alford in loco. 
 
 But what is really sad in the Scriptural references of the Pope is 
 the incessant and violent application which is made of them to polit- 
 ical incidents and circumstances, and the too daring appropriation to 
 himself of passages, very exalted indeed, which relate to our Saviour. 
 
 As respects the former of these topics, we may take as an example 
 a short speech to a company of ladies engaged in the reclamation of 
 girls who have lived a Kfe of shame : ' "With the same charity and zeal 
 which you have employed in doing good to' these girls, by reclaiming 
 them from sin, be careful to pray the Almighty that your charity may 
 also reach all the enemies of the Church.' "VYhat would be thought of 
 the taste of any Protestant association of this country which should 
 exhort the managers of the Magdalen never to forget praying God for 
 the conversion of Papists ? Tories and Liberals might in this way re- 
 ciprocally do a stroke of business in politics while exercising their 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 11 
 
 charity and piety. In truth, it might seem to the readers of these 
 volumes as' if the putting down of Italian liberalism and nationality 
 (which are for the Pope one and the same thing) had constituted the 
 one great purpose for which the Gospel had been sent into the world. 
 Certainly no one can con^slain that the Pope's injunctions to pray are 
 not sufficient, either in number or in urgency: they are incessant. 
 Tlie Pope gives no countenance whatever to the theory of Professor 
 Tyndall, or to that of Mr. Knight, who, as we understand, so cleverly 
 settles the great Prayer-controversy by 'splitting the difference.' But 
 of the almost innumerable exhortations to pray in these volumes, at 
 least nineteen in twenty are directed to the establishment of sound 
 Papal politics, and the conversion, or, failing this, the destruction of Lib- 
 erals, as though they were the people of some new Sodom and Gomor-, 
 rah, or Tyre aiyi Sidon ; to tlie triumph of the Church, and the restora- 
 tion of what the Pope, with his peculiar ideas, is pleased to call ' peace.' 
 
 It appears, however, that the comparison, which he draws indirectly 
 between women living by the wages of sin and Liberals, admits of a 
 yet more pungent application in the case of a class who are, in the 
 Pope's eyes, even worse than Liberals. These are the bad Catholics, 
 who have ' disdained the light of faith.' These will, he says (ii. 31), 
 be judged more severely than women who live in shame, but who are 
 far. more likely to repent. 'The light of faith' is, we ophie, that of 
 the Vatican Council; and the f bad Catholics' appear to be the emi- 
 nent men who declined to affirm, as immemorial truths the novelties 
 •fld the historical falsehoods it imposed. 
 
 One touch remains to be added to this portion of the extraordinary 
 picture. The prisoner not imprisoned, who is weekly visited by crowds 
 or companies of lawbreakers, glorying in impunity, receives from them, 
 and from the sycophants about him, an, adulation not only excessive in 
 its degree, but of a kiu;^ which, to an unbiased mind, may seem to 
 border on profanity. To compare him witli the Scripture worthies 
 generally is not enough. Claiming, under the new-fangled Eoman 
 religion, to possess in his single hands all the governing powers of the 
 Eedeemer over his Church, it is also in the sufferings of Christ alone 
 that he and his worshipers — he with some little excuse, they with 
 hardly any — find a fit standard of comparison for what he has to 
 endure. Now as to his own sufferings, we have no doubt he must 
 
j2 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 suffer much, when he looks abroad over the Christian world, and reck- 
 ons up tlie results of what the most distinguished of our Koman Cath- 
 olic laymen, in a lectm-e to the Eoman Catholics of a midland town^ 
 recently and justly called the longest and most disastrous Pontificate 
 on record. But the sufferings mentioned incessantly in this book arc 
 the sufferings pretended to be inflicted by the Italian kingdom upon 
 the so-called Prisoner of the Vatican. Let us see how, and with \vhat 
 daring misuse of Holy Scripture, they are illustrated in the authorized 
 work before us. 'He and his august consort,' says Don Pasqnale, 
 speaking of the Count and Countess de Chambord, ' were profoundly 
 moved at such great afflictions which the Lamb of the Vatican iVAg- 
 ncllo del Vatioano, ii. 545) has to endure.' 
 
 On tlie 23d of March, 1873 (ii. 291), the Pope draws a picture of the 
 Apostles repairing to our Lord, and desired by Him to take tlieir rest 
 around Him. He proceeds : 
 
 ' Even now there is a parallel to this ; when from different parts of the Catholic world the 
 bishops and missionaries repair to Borne that they may give account of their missions to the 
 present most unworthy Vicar of Jesus Christ, and find within the naiTOW limits of the Vatican 
 an interval of rest from their labors.' 
 
 On the 3d of July, 1871 (i. 131), the Pope reminds his ex-eraploycs 
 of the solemn words used by St. Thomas when he proposed to accom- 
 pany his Master to death : ' Let us also go, that we may die with him ' 
 (John xi. 16). 'You,' he says, 'are they who this morning resemble 
 those faithful followers of Jesus Cliiist, in your visit to the foot of the 
 Pontifical throne.' On the 5th of August, 1871, he is visited by the 
 Figlie di Maria, and again he compares their visit to the act of the 
 Blessed Virgin and her companions, who stood by the Cross of Christ 
 (ii. 212). He adds : ' It is not, however, true that on my Calvary I 
 suffer the pains which Jesus Christ suffered on his ; and only in a cer- 
 tain sense can it be said that in me there is renewed in figure all that 
 was in fact accomplished on the divine person of the Redeemer.' 
 Even so he quotes the inexp;'essibly solenm words of our Lord at the 
 moment of his capture (John xviii. 9) : ' I am the Vicar of Jesus Christ, 
 and I have the right to employ the very words of Jesus Christ. My 
 Father, those whom thou hast given me I will not lose {quoa dedisti 
 mihi, lion perdain)^ ^ 
 
 ' It is strange to obsefrie that the words quoted by the Pope do not correspond with the 
 Vnlgate (ed. Frankfort, 1826, with the approbation of Leo XII.), either in John xviii. 9, where 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 13 
 
 It is futile to attempt a defense of language such as this by alleging 
 that, according to the beautiful observation of St. Augustine, Christ is 
 relieved in his poor, and that, according to the yet loftier teaching of 
 St. Paul, the measure of his sufferings is filled up in liis saints. Where 
 St. Paul withheld his foot, Pius IX. does not fear to tread. "Where 
 St. Paul gave the catalogue of his sufferings, no less truthful than ter- 
 rible (2 Cor. xi. 23-27), he did not call them his Calvary, as the Pope 
 calls his voluntary sojourn within the walls of a noble palace which is 
 open to all the world, and which he can inhabit, leave, re-enter, when 
 and as he pleases. When he recorded the gOod deeds of Priscilla and 
 Aquila, who for his life had exposed their own (Eom. xvi. 3), he did 
 not compare even these noble sacrifices with the ministries rendered in 
 the Gospels, by her whom the Pope teaches us to deem the holiest of 
 women, to the Son of God himself. His sublimity is ever as simple, 
 natural, and healthy as the daring and stilted phrases of the modern 
 Vatican are the reverse. 
 
 If the Pope sees in his own official character such high personal 
 titles and such nearness to Christ, it can be no wonder that he should 
 raise those titles which are official to an extraordinary altitude. He 
 does not, indeed, quite emulate in all points the astounding language 
 of Don Pasquale, who always goes mad in white linen when the Pope 
 goes mad in white satin.' Yet he says (ii. 265), ' Keep, ray Jesus, 
 through the instrumentality of the successors bf the Apostles through 
 the instrumentality of the clergy, this fioclc, that God has given to you 
 arid to me.' 
 
 No wonder, then, as he is thus partner with Christ in a separate and 
 transcendent sense, that he should give us as a rule for our Italian pol- 
 itics. Whoever is for me, is for God {Chi I con me, I con Dio). It may 
 be thought that this is the assumption which all Christian men should 
 make. But that is not his opinion. When similar manifestations of 
 
 it reads quos dedisti mihi, non perdidi ex eis quemquam, or in John xvii. 12, where the words 
 are quos dedisti inihi, custodivi. 
 
 ' In speaking of the probable condition of Eatazzi in the other world (ii. .342), the Pope 
 says he knows not what his fate may be, and is satisfied with calling him questo infelice. Don 
 Pasquale, on the other hand (p. 348), says that the Pope being the Supreme Judge in the 
 Church, was thereby entitled to pronounce a sentence far more definite and terrific, on the 
 unhappy sectarian, but was pleased to hide his judgment under the inscrutable yell of the 
 judgments of God. 
 
14 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 piety are hazarded on behalf of the Italian Government, mildl}^ to con- 
 secrate their cause, which is after all tlie cause of a great nation, ho 
 executes summary justice (ii. 317) upon such pretenses. ' Somebody 
 has had the boldness to write, " God is not on the side of the Pope, but 
 on the side of Italy." This assertion, somewhat impudent, is contrarj' 
 to the facts. And fii-st of all I shall say that, if Italy is with God, 
 then assuredly she is with his Vicar.' It is all of a piece. Nothing 
 but the superhuman, is good enough for the Pope ; and in the next 
 edition of tlie Koman religion probably even this will not do. AY^ 
 have already shown where Don Pasquale, an accomplished professor 
 of flunkeyisin in things spiritual, calls the Pope outright by the term 
 ' inspired.' Again, in presenting his volumes to Coimt de Chambord 
 (ii. 547), he has it thus : 
 
 'Nel gran volume, ove il Divin feeondo 
 Spirto, parlando Pio, suo verbo delta.' 
 
 Nor can it be said that the Pope himself, here at least, falls short of 
 his obsequious editor, when we observe the view lie takes of his own 
 authority as matched with that of an inspired prophet ; even of him 
 whom God ' sent unto David' (i. 304), and wlio professed to tell out to 
 the King the very words which the Lord had given him (2 Sara. vii. 
 1-14). To the parishioners of two Roman parishes, ho as ' their Sov- 
 ereign,' explains the misconduct and false position, not of Italy only, 
 but of the governments generally : he coolly, after his manner, appro- 
 priates to himself the words of our Lord, ' He that is not with me, is 
 against me ;' and then, apparently under some strange paroxysm of 
 excitement, lie proceeds (i. 365) : 
 
 ' You have, then, my beloved children, the few words which I desired to say to you. But 
 I go farther. My wish is that all governments should know that I am speaking in this 
 strain. I wish that they should know it, inasmuch as I do it for their good. And I have 
 the right to speak, even more than Nathan the prophet to David the King (anche piu che 
 Naian profeta al Re Davide), and a great deal more than Ambrose had to Theodosius.' 
 
 The comparison with St. Ambrose, and his memorable and noble 
 proceedings, is pragmatical enough ; but it is entirely eclipsed by the 
 monstrous declaration by the Pope of his superiority to an inspired 
 teacher. "We spoke some pages back of sighs or shrugs as the signs of 
 emotion which the Papal utterances, reported in the public journals, 
 have from time to time suggested. But if Christendom still believes 
 in Christianity, this audacity, of which Exeter Hall will indeed exult 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 15 
 
 to hear, is far beyond eitlier sighs or shrugs: it more fitly may 
 cause a shudder. 
 
 This daring assumption, however, is not an accident or a caprice ; it 
 is, as it were, a normal result of the Pope's habitual and morbid self- 
 contemplation, of monstrous flattery perpetually administered, and, yet 
 more, of that ecclesiastical system which is gradually (and, we must 
 hope, without any distinct consciousness) raising thei personal glorifica- 
 tion of the Pope towards the region of a Diving worship, due. from 
 men to one who, in these volumes, is not only the official Vicar, but 
 also, in some undefined way, the personal Kepresentative of God on 
 earth (see e. g. i. 4:30 ; ii. 165). Not only is his person sacred generally, 
 but we have the sacred hand (i. 297), and the sacred foot (ii. 56, 192, 
 357) — nay, even the most sacred foot (ii. 330). Well may Dr. Elvenich' 
 say there seems to be meditated a Pope-worship (Papstcult), to stand 
 beside the God-worship. Of the things we are bringing to view, many 
 are so strange that they can hardly at once be believed. In this in- 
 stance, as in others, the true passes beyond the ordinary limits of the 
 credible. 
 
 A subordinate part of this system is to be found jn the curious co- 
 quetry which the work exhibits to the world with reference to the as- 
 sumption of the title 'Pius the Great.' In dispersed places of the 
 volumes it is applied — as well it may be to a Pope who is tenned in 
 them himself a prodigy and a miracle. These precedents, carefully 
 gathered, may hereafter form an important element in some catena 
 demonstrative of a general consensus of mankind. But, moreover, it 
 seems that the Marchese Cavaletti, a leading Papalino, made known 
 to the Pope that good Catholics (a phrase which here means flaming 
 Ultramontanes) desired to pay him two new honors. One of them was 
 to adjoin to his name the title of II Orande (ii. 484-87). We may, 
 perhaps, refer to another scene, acted 1800 years ago, not far from the 
 Vatican, and recorded by Shakespeare : 
 
 'Casca. There was a crown offered him : and being offered him, he put it by with the 
 back of his hand, thus ; and then the pe9ple fell a shouting. . . . 
 
 'Brutus. Was the crown offered him thrice ? 
 
 'Casca. Aye, marry, was't; and he put it by thrjce, every time gentler than other.' — 
 Julius CcEsar, i. 2. 
 
 So the Pope gives three reasons, as they may be called, for declin- 
 
 ' £>er urifelilbare Papst. Breslau, 1874-5. 
 
jQ SPEECHES OF POPE PICS IX. 
 
 ing, or rather for not accepting; 'every reason gentler than other.' 
 The first is that our Saviour when called ' Good Master,' replied ' that 
 God alone is good.' The second, that ' God is great and worthj' to be 
 praised.' The third admits that three truly great Pontiffs did receive 
 this title, but only when they were dead and gone, and when the judg- 
 ments of men were therefore more calm and clear. Rather a broad 
 hint for the proper time when it arrives. 
 
 But it is time tci turn, with whatever reluctance, to the tniculent 
 and wrathful aspect, which unhappily prevails over every other in 
 these Discourees. 
 
 In order, however, fully to appreciate this portion of the case, it is 
 necessary to bear in mind that the cadres, or at least the skeletons and 
 relics, of the old Papal Government over the Koman States are elabo- 
 i-ately and carefully maintained;' and it appears to be one of the 
 main purposes of the ' alms ' collected from the members of the Papal 
 Church all over the world, as doubtless they are aware, to feed ex-cus- 
 tom-house officers, ex-postmasters, and ex-policemen. All these in their 
 turn, and tlie representatives of several other departments, have from 
 time to time been received by the Pope in solemn deputation, and reap 
 their full share of compliment, if not as martyrs, yet as confessors of 
 the Church. The police, indeed, who in Italy have had but an un- 
 savory reputation, and in Eome were notoinously the scum of the 
 earth, have, notwithstanding, been deemed worthy to lead the van (i. 
 46) on the 20th of January, 1871. The ex-functionaries of the Post- 
 Office follow on February 5 (p. 50), and are gravely assured by his 
 Holiness that the Catholic public are every where in fond admiration 
 of the conduct of the ex-employ&, and tliat their noble conduct echoes 
 through every portion of the world ! With a force of imagination 
 such as this, it never can be difficult to make a case into what ono 
 wishes it to be. The Eegister-Office follows, with the Stamp Depart- 
 ment, and alas ! the Lottery, on the 9th of March (p. 71) ; and a very 
 conspicuous place is given to the repeated military deputations (i. 69, 
 87, 99). 
 
 » We liave seen it stated from a good quarter that no less than three thousand persons, 
 formerly in the Papal employ, now receive some pension or pittance from the Vatican. 
 Doahtless they are expected to be forthcoming on all occasions of great deputations, as they 
 may he wanted, like the supers and dummies at the theatres. 
 
SPEECHES or POPE PIUS IX. IV 
 
 We must carefully bear in mind that none of these appear at the 
 Vatican as friends, as co-religionists, as receivers of the Pontiff's alms, 
 or in any character which could be of doubtful interpretation. They 
 appear as being actually and at the moment his subjects, and his mili- 
 tary and civil servants respectively, although only in disponibilitd, or 
 (so to speak) on furlough ; they are headed by the proper leading f imc- 
 tionaries, and the Pope receives them as persons come for the purpose 
 of doing homage to their Sovereign (pp. 88, 865). ' Thickly set among 
 all these appear the deputations of the Eoman aristocracy. True, its 
 roll is not complete ; for by far the most distinguished member of the 
 body, the able, venerable, and highly cultivated Duke of Sirmoneta, is 
 a loyal subject of the Italian Kingdom*! As "to the residue (so to call 
 them), they are those of whom Edmund About sarcastically said, Mi- 
 las! lespauvres gens! Us vHont jpas meme de vices! They constitute, 
 however, a mainstay of the Papal hope. It was to them he announced 
 (i. 14Y-8) that Aristocracy and Clergy were the true props of thrones, 
 that plebeian support was naught, and that Jesus Christ loved the aris- 
 tocracy, and belonged to it — in a somewhat wide construction of the 
 word it must be owned. 
 
 But, if we are to accept the statements of this approved Eeporter, 
 the popular gatherings were frequent, and not more frequent than re- 
 markable, in the halls of the Vatican. One or two parishes would 
 yield deputations said to consist of 1000 Qr 1500 persons. But the 
 numbers assembled often, as we shall see, went far beyond this mark. 
 Great masses of persons were, and, we presume, still are encouraged to 
 congregate in the Vatican for the purpose of presenting most seditious 
 and rebellious Addresses, and of hearing highly sympathetic EepHes. 
 
 We should have supposed it impossible that the language of treason 
 against Italy could go beyond the license of these volumes. In a few 
 cases, however, our editor informs us that it has been thought right, 
 once under the direct order of the highest personage concerned, to 
 keep back from the press some portion of the language used (ii. 299). 
 What has been published is certainly flagrant up to the highest degree 
 of flagrancy yet known in the annals of the Popedom or the world ; 
 though it may be reserved for Pius IX. in this point, as in others, to 
 surpass his predecessors, as they have surpassed the rest of men. The 
 Discourses generally, and all the daring defiances of law which, with 
 
 B 
 
18 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 the Addresses, they contain, are ordinarily reproduced in the Osserva- 
 tore Romano ; and words spoken in the air, or taken from private 
 manuscripts, are thus at once converted into the grossest offenses against 
 public order that a press can commit.' 
 
 And all this is borne and allowed by the tyrannical Italian Govern- 
 ment, which keeps the Pope a ' prisoner,' and under which, as the Pope 
 declares, ' for good men and for Catholics litferty does not exist' {questa 
 libertoLper gli uomini onesti epei Cattolici nan esiste, ii. 25). 
 
 We have already glanced at the nature of the audiences to which are 
 addressed the speeches we are now about to describe, as far as samples 
 can describe them. We turn to the speeches themselves. 'What bold- 
 ness,' says the Prince Consort, speaking of the King of Prussia in 1847,^ 
 ' in a king to speak extempore !' With his sagacious mind, had he seen 
 what a Pope could do, he would have been tempted to double or treble 
 his notes of admiration. 
 
 It is hardly possible to convey to the mind of the reader an adequate 
 idea of the wealth of viluperati^•e power possessed by this really pious 
 Pontiff. But it is certainly expended with that liberality which is so 
 strictly enjoined by the Gospel upon all the rich. Tlie Italian Govern- 
 ment and its followers, variously in their various cbloi's, are wolves; 
 perfidious (ii. 83); Pharisees (i. 254, 380); Philistines (ii.322); thieves 
 (ii. 34, 65) ; revolutionists (i. 365, and passim) ; Jacobins (ii. 150, 190) ; 
 sectai-ian8(i.334); liars(i.365; ii.l56); hypocrites (i. 341 ; ii.l79); drop- 
 sical (ii. 66) ; impious {passim) ; children of Satan (ii. 263) ; of perdi- 
 tion, of sin (i. 375), and corruption (i. 342) ; enemies of God (1. 283, 332, 
 380) ; satellites of Satan in human flesh (ii. 326); monsters of hell, de- 
 mons incarnate (i. 215, 332 ; ii. 404) ; stinking coi-pses (ii. 47) ; men is- 
 sued from the pits of hell (i. 104, 176 — these are the conductors of the 
 national press) ; trajtor (i. 198) ; Judas {ibid.) ; led by the spirit of hell 
 
 • It is also to be observed that we know from other sources of at least one deputation to the 
 Pope which has been omitted by Don Pasquale from the record. See the Report of the 
 Council of the League of St. Sebastian for 1872, read at General Meeting, January. 20, 1873, 
 p. 5 : 'On June 21b deputation from the League had the honor of an audience with the 
 Sovereign Pontiff, and presented an address of congratulation and sympathy. The deputa- 
 tion was introduced by the Hon. and Eight Rev. Monsignore Stonor, and was composed of 
 Count de la Poer, M.P., Captain Coppinger, Mr. Winchester, and Mr. Vansittart. On this 
 occasion, as on the last, the Holy Father bestowed his blessing on the League and all con- 
 nected with it.' 
 
 ' Life of the Prince Consort, i. 407. 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 19 
 
 (i. 311) ; teachers of iniquity (i. 340 — these are evangelical ministers in 
 their 'diabolical' halls); hell is unchained against him (ii. 387), even 
 its deepest pits (i. 368 ; ii. 179). Nearly, if not quite, every one of these 
 words is from the Pope's own lips ; and the catalogue is not exhaustive. 
 Yet he invites children, and not children only, but even his old postmen 
 and policemen, to keep a veatch over their tongue ! {oustodendo genero- 
 samente la lingua, ii. 125). To call these flowers of speech is too much 
 below the mark — nay, they are of themselves a flower-garden — nay, 
 they are a Flora, fit to stock a continent afresh, if every existing spe- 
 cies sliould be extinct. It may be thought that other illustrations may 
 seem, after these, but flat and stale ; nevertheless we must resume. 
 What remains will be found worthy of what has preceded. 
 
 After what we have shown of the relation which the Pontiff imag- 
 ines to subsist between himself and the person of our Lord, it may 
 seem to be a condescension on his part when he compares himself, 
 or complacently allows himself to be compared, to such characters as' 
 David or Tobias or Job. Perhaps these are introduced by way of 
 set-off to the representations of the unfortunate "Victor Emmanuel, who 
 in the mouth sometimes of the Pope, and sometimes of those who ad- 
 dress his delighted ear, is Holofernes, as in ii. 143, or Absalom (in con- 
 duct, not in attractions), as in ii. 143, or Pilate, Hei'od, Caiaphas (i. 461), 
 or Goliath (ii. 301), or Attila. But it may be thought our citations 
 thus far have been mere phrases torn from the context; and the 
 height to which the inflammatory style of speech is capable of soaring 
 will be more justly understood if we quote one or two passages. Let 
 lis begin with vol. ii.p. 17: 
 
 ' Woe, then, to him and to them -who have heen the authors of so great scandal. The soil 
 usurped will be as a volcano, that threatens to devour the usui-pers in its flames. The peti- 
 tions of millions of Catholics cry aloud hefore God, and are echoed by those of the protecting 
 saints who sit near the throne of the Omnipotent himself, and point out to Ilim the profana- 
 tions, the impieties, the acts of injustice, and make their appeal to God's remedies ; but to 
 those remedies which proceed forth from the treasures of His infinite justice. ' 
 
 The Papal thought shall be allowed to develop itself by degrees. 
 Giving his blessing to a deputation of youths, he desires it may ac- 
 company them through life, and when they yield their souls to God. 
 
 ' The soul, too, will the impious yield ; but will yield it, as Abraham said to the ricli Glut- 
 ton' (Did he ? Not in Luke xvi..2."), 26), ' to pass into an eternity of suffering, amid the din 
 of the blasphemies of the devils who bear that soul to hell' (i. 430). 
 
 But who, it may be asked, are these ' impious,' whose breath has the 
 
20 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 stench of a putrid sepulchre ? (i. 341.) The answer is more easy than 
 agreeable. They are simply the Liberals of Italy. This is the favor- 
 ite word for them, and a phrase almost exclusively indeed appropri- 
 ated to their use. One passage in particular fixes the meaning beyond 
 doubt. The Holy Father says (i. 286) : ' In Rome, not only is it at- 
 tempted to diffuse impiety all around, but men even dare to teach 
 heresy, and to spread unbelief.' Now as impiety proper is the last 
 and worst result of heresy or unbelief, it is strange at first sight to 
 find it placed on a lower grade in the scale of sins. But when we 
 remembBr that in these volumes it simply means Italian liberalism, the 
 natural order of ideas is perfectly restored. 
 
 To a popular audience, from tlie parish of San Giovanni de' Fioren- 
 tiui, he says (i. 374) : 
 
 ' At the top of the pyramid is One, who depends on a Council that rules him ; the Coun- 
 cil is not its own master, bat depends on an Assembly that threatens it. The Assembly is 
 not its own master, for it must render an account to a thousand devils who have chosen it, 
 and who drive it along the road of iniquity ; and the whole of them together, or at any rate 
 the chief part, are bondmen, are shives, are children of sin : the Angel of God follows tliem 
 up, and with bared sword menaces those who pretend to be so much at their ease. The dny 
 wiU come when the destroying Angel will cause to be known the justice of God, and the ef- 
 fect of His mercies.' 
 
 Wliat and for whom His mercies are will be seen shoi'tly. To cer- 
 tain Clubs Pius IX. says (ii. 421, bis) : 
 
 ' The Cross, appearing in that valley of finaj judgment, will crush, with the mere view of 
 it, both Deputies and Jlinisters, ancf sorne one else (altri) set higher still ; and all those who 
 have abused the patience of the Eternal. At the sight of that Tree will tremble all the 
 world, and the peoples bowed down to earth will implore the mercy of the divine Redeemer, 
 and will trust in him ; but certain persons, to whom. I have alluded, and that are now in 
 power for the ruin of Church and people, will utter cries of despair and trouble, inasmuch as 
 there will be no mercy for them.' 
 
 The door of convereion and return indeed is not yet closed, and fre- 
 quent prayers are offered for them; but the continued support of 
 Liberalism and Italian nationality can only end in the manner of 
 which the Pope has given so telling a description. Thus, for example 
 (i. 224) : 
 
 'Ah! even upon these I invoke, yet again, the mercy of the Lord, that He may convert 
 them, and they may live! But I say at the same time, if at all hazards they persist in re- 
 fusing the light of divine grace, well may God at length accomplish that which in His justice 
 He has resolved to do.' 
 
 A word in summing up this portion of our notice. It was not by 
 words of scorn that Christ began the Sermon on the Mount. It is not 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 21 
 
 by words of scorn that the Pope will revive the flagging and sinking 
 life of Christian belief in Italy, or will put down the spirit of nation- 
 ality now organized and consolidated, or will convert the world. It 
 would be well if he would take to himself the words of a living En- 
 glish poet : 
 
 Tor in those days 
 No knight of Arthur's noblest dealt in scorn ; 
 Biit if a man were halt or hunched, in him 
 By those whom God had made full-limbed and tall 
 Scorn was allowed as part of hii defect, ^ 
 
 And he was answered softly by the King 
 And all his table." 
 
 As might be expected, the Addresses to the Pope are not tuned to 
 a lower pitch than his Eeplies. There are hardly any among them 
 which do not contain the language, commonly the most burning lan- 
 guage, of .treason and of sedition. Manhood, womanhood, childhood, 
 all sing in tlie same key. Innocence and sedition, as we have already 
 observed, join hands. The little one, who has but jiist completed a 
 single lustre, announces in the poem she recites (ii. 406) the restoration 
 of the Temporal Power over Italy and the whole world : 
 
 'Poco tempo ancora, e Pio 
 Eegnerk sul mondo intiero.' 
 
 The lips are the lips of infancy, but the tune has the true ring of 
 the Curia. But there are important distinctions to be observed. 
 Even distant observers may appreciate the wisdom with which the 
 Government of Italy leaves to the Pope a perfect freedom to speak 
 his mind on the laws, the throne, and the constituted order of the 
 country. If such freedom exists we can not well expect it to be used 
 in any way but one, though the use certainly might have well been 
 restrained to less frequent occasions and a more civilized range of 
 language. However, let this pass ; and let every allowance be made 
 for Papal partisans among those once his subjects. But what are we 
 to say of the sense of public propriety among foreigners — Englishmen, 
 we regret to say, included in the number — who travel from distant 
 countries, and abuse the immunity thus accorded to offer public and 
 gross insult to the Italian Government, imder whose protection and 
 Jiospitality they are living ? Perhaps the most inordinate example of 
 
 ' Tennyson's Guineoere. 
 
22 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 this very indecent abuse is in the ' most noble Catholic deputation of 
 all nations,' which made its appearance in the Vatican on the 7th of 
 Mai-ch, 1873, and which was headed by Prince Alfred Lichtenstein 
 (ii. 257). In their address they denounce ' the most ignoble violation 
 of the law of nations' by the Italian Government, their 'execrable 
 crime,' their ' hypocritical assurances,' and so forth. Not content even 
 with this outrage, they proceed to denounce, of their own authority, all 
 ideas of compromise or adjustment, for which the Government of 
 Italy had always been seeking. 
 
 ' Witli the enemies that rage against yon, Holy Father, and against the religious orders, 
 no reconciliation is possible. War, waged by such enemies, is not terrible : the only thing 
 to be dreaded in this case is peace. [Bravo! bravo! bravo!] No doubt they would be 
 right glad to conclude with you a perfidious compromise; they ardently desire it.' 
 
 And then with incomparable taste on the part of such Englishmen 
 as were present towards the King of Italy, the Ally of Her Majesty-, 
 ' jSTo* no ; Peter, alive in your person, will be ever admirable in his 
 heroic resolution against Herod' (ii. 257-9). 
 
 After more slang of the same kind — from pereons acting thus en- 
 tirely beyond their right, this language deserves no better name — and 
 a glowing eulogy on the Syllabus and the Encyclical, the addressers 
 give place to the addressed, who assures them that all they have said 
 is trne, though some of it severe {ibid. 261). Have any of these gen- 
 tlemen, princes and others, considered what sort of protection their 
 own Governments would be able to afford them if the Italian Gov- 
 ernment should think fit to take proceedings against them, or to expel 
 them summarily, and rather ignominiously, from its territory, as ene- 
 mies of the public peace ? 
 
 It is now time to examine by such lights as we possess what is real- 
 ly the actual state of things in Kome, which furnishes the occasion for 
 the violent and almost furious denunciations of the Pope; and to in- 
 quire also what would be the state of things which he desires "to have 
 established in its stead. 
 
 The condition in which he thinks himself to be is that he is a pris- 
 oner in the Vatican ; while outside its walls are ruin, oppression, rev- 
 olution, confusion, and unrestrained blasphemy and profligacy. And 
 what he desires is simply the restoration of freedom and of peace. It 
 will not be at all difficult to perceive what the Pope signifies by free- 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 23 
 
 dom and peace, or by what means they are to be attained ; but first a 
 word on the actual condition of Eome. It never had the name, under 
 the Popes, of a very well-ordered city. The Pontiff, however, speaks 
 of it as having been under his dominion holy ; whereas now it is a sink 
 of corruption, and devils walk through the streets of it. Now, except 
 upon this authority of one who knows nothing except at second-hand, 
 notliing except as he is prompted by the blindest partisans, it seems 
 , totally impossible to discover any evidence that Eome of 1874 is worse 
 than Eome before the occupation, or worse than other large European 
 cities. And this really is a question, not of dogmatism or of declama- 
 tion, but of testimony; and not of the testimony of prejudiced asser- 
 tion, but of fa,cts and figures. To this test the condition of every city 
 can be brought, with more or less of approach to precision ; except, 
 indeed, under a system like that of the Papal Government, when the 
 press was enslaved, and the stint of public information was such that 
 even a copy of the Tariff of Customs Duties was not to be had in 
 Eome (as happens to be within our knowledge) for love or money. 
 Now these odious charges that a peculiar immorality and utter disor- 
 der prevail in Eome are launched by the Pope with such vagueness 
 that if they came from a less exalted personage they would at once be 
 called scurrilous and scandalous, and it would be said, here is a com- 
 mon railer who, having no basis of fact f or^ his statements, takes refuge 
 in those cloudy generalities, under color of which fact and figment are 
 indistinguishable from each other. After taking some pains to make 
 inquiry from impartial sources, we are able to state that the police of 
 the national Eome is superior to that of- Papal Eome, that order is well 
 maintained, crime energetically dealt with. 
 
 It is known that at the time of the forcible occupation in 1870 a 
 number o'f bad characters streamed into the city; but by energetic 
 action on the part of the Government, ill -supported we fear by the 
 clergy, they were, by degrees, got rid of, and soon ceased to form a 
 noticeable feature in the c(5ndition of the place. For ostensible mo- 
 rality the streets will compare favorably with the Boulevards of Paris, 
 and for security they may generally challenge the thoroughfares of 
 London. We cite a few words from a very recent and dispassionate 
 account : 
 
 ' The police of Eome is far better than the old Papal police ; order is better kept, and out- 
 
24 
 
 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX 
 
 rages in the streets are of rare occnrrence. Crime is promptly repressed. . . . The theatres 
 are not much frequented, and are neither worse nor better than such places elsewheie. The 
 city is clean and well kept. There are not half the number of priests or friars in the streets, 
 and mendicancy is not a tenth part of what it was formerly.' 
 
 We are entitled, indeed, to waive entering upon any more minute 
 particulars until the charges have been lodged, with some decent at- 
 tention to presumptions of credibility. But it has been our care to ob- 
 tain from Home itself some figures, on which reliance may be placed. 
 They indicate the comparative state of Roman crime in the two last 
 full years of the Papal rule (1868, 1869), and the three full yeai-s (1871, 
 1872, 1873) of the Italian rule : 
 
 
 1868. 
 
 1869. 
 
 1871. 
 
 1872. 
 
 1873. 
 
 Highway robberies 
 
 236 
 802 
 938 
 
 123 
 714 
 886 
 
 103 
 785 
 972 
 
 85 
 859 
 86 L 
 
 26 
 698 
 603 
 
 Thefts 
 
 Crimes of violence 
 
 Total 
 
 1976 
 
 1723 
 
 1860 
 
 1805 
 
 1827 
 
 
 In 1870, which was a mixed year, and does not assist the compari- 
 son, and which was also a year of crisis, the total was 2118, and the 
 crimes of violence {reati di sangue) were no less than 1175. It will 
 be observed that these figures confute the statements of the Pope, 
 The two first of the Italian yeai-s were affected by the cause to which 
 we have referred ; but still their average is lower than that of the two 
 last years in which Rome was still the ' holy ' city, and in which devils 
 did not walk the streets of it. The average of the three years is 1665, 
 against 1723 in the last Papal year. The year 1873, in which alone we 
 may consider that the special cause of disturbance had ceased to oper- 
 ate, shows a reduction of 391, or more than 22 per cent., on the last 
 year of the Pope. Yet more remarkable is the comparison if we strike 
 out the category of thefts, the least serious of the three in kind. We 
 then obtain the following figures : For the last Papal year, 1869, 1009.; 
 for 1873, 634r ; or a diminution of nearly 40 per cent. 
 
 Bnt while the accusations are thus shown to be utterly at variance 
 ^vith the facts, still they are intelligible. The cursing vocabulary, so to 
 call it, which has been given, exhibits their character, though in a wild 
 and wholly reckless manner. Where the passion shown is rather less 
 overbearing, there is more of the daylight of ideas. And the idea 
 every where conveyed is briefly this — ^that a state of violence prevails. 
 
SPEECHES OP POPE PIUS IX. 25 
 
 There is no liberty for honest men or for Catholics (ii. 25)': matters go» 
 from bad to worse. What is wanted is that God should liberate his 
 Church, give her the triumph (this is, the favbrite phrase) which is her 
 due, and re-establish public order (i. 44) ; it is to escape from this state 
 of violence and oppression, which, in simple truth {davvero), is insup- 
 portable and impossible for human nature (ii. 54). As iot the Pope 
 himself, who does not know, so far as Ultramontane organs all over the 
 world can convey knowledge, that he is a prisoner ? Although, it must 
 be confessed, that a new sense of the word has had to be invented to 
 serve his turn ; for, as he himself has explained, his prison is a prison 
 with only moral walls and bars, since he admits there are neither locks 
 nor keepers (i. 298). How, with his sense of humor — how, in making 
 these statements, must he inwardly have smiled the smile of the Harus- 
 pex at the gross credulity of his hearers! He can not go out; and he 
 will not (i. 75). He would be insulted in the sti'eets (i. 298) ; and here, 
 fortunately, he has a case in point to adduce, for once upon a day it 
 happened that a priest had actually been pelted ; and somewhere else 
 (i. 467) it appears that an urchin or two had been heard to shout ' morie 
 ai preti ' — down with the priests : though in no instance does he show 
 that, even if a stone were thrown, the public authority had refused or 
 tampered with its duty to afford protection to layman and priest alike. 
 However, as we have seen, the Pope's allegations of oppression and 
 violence are in terms very grave. But his own lips and his own vol- 
 umes unconsciously supply the confutation ; and this in two ways : for, 
 first, it is clear, if we accept the statements of this curious and daring 
 work, that the people of Eome are almost wholly on his side against the 
 Government, not on the side of the Government and the nation against 
 iiim. A careful computation of the editor (ii. 187) reckons, certainly to 
 the full satisfaction of all Ultramontane readers, that seventy-one thou- 
 sand of the inhabitants of Eome (in a city of some two hundred thou- 
 sand, old and young, men and women, all told) have given their names 
 to addresses against the suppression of the; religious orders (ii. 187) — a 
 certain sign of Papalism. But there is yet more conclusive evidence. 
 On January 16, 1873, the whole College of the Parish Priests of Eome 
 presented an address, in which they state that, notwithstanding the in- 
 fluence of intruded foreigners, almost the whole of their former parish- 
 ioners (^ella quasi ^otoK^a), whom they know by name, still keep the 
 
2g SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 rio-lit faith, send their children to the right schools, and remain, subject 
 to but few exceptions, ' with the Pope, and for the Pope.' ' I thank 
 Thee, my God, for the spirit that Tliou impartest to this excellent peo- 
 ple : I thank Thee for the constancy that Thou givest to the people of 
 Eome' (i. 352, also 229). And yet an urchin, or perhaps two, or even 
 three, cry ' morte ai preti^ and the Pope dare not go out of the "Vati- 
 can, although he has seventy-one thousand Komans declared by their 
 signatures, and 'almost the entire body of parishioners,' except the 
 new-come foreigners, for his fast allies and loyal defenders! It is 
 really idle to talk of dark ages. There never was, until the nineteenth 
 century and the Council of the Vatican, an age so deeply plunged in 
 darkness wortliy of Erebus and Styx, as could alone render it a safe 
 entei-prise to palm statements like these on the credulity even of tlie 
 most blear-eyed partisanship. 
 
 But then, it may be said, in vain are the people with the Pope ; 
 a tyrannical Government, supported by hordes of shirri and a brutal 
 soldiery, represses the manifestations of their loyalty by intimidation. 
 But this allegation is cut to pieces, and if possible rendered even more 
 preposterous than the other, by the evidence of the volumes themselves. 
 One exception there appears to have been to the good order of Kome : 
 one single form, in which a kind of anarchy certainly has been permit- 
 ted. This flagrant exception, however, has been made, not against, but 
 in favor of the Pope. For, strange and almost incredible as it may ap- 
 pear, his partisans are allowed to gather in the face of day, and proceed 
 to the Vatican for the purpose of presenting addresses to the Pontiff 
 known to be almost invariably rife with the most flagrant sedition, and 
 this in numbers not only of a few tens or even hundreds, but even up 
 to 1500, 2000 (i. 242, 258, 353), 2600 (i. 362, 411), 3000 (ii. 92), who 
 shouted all at once, and even (ii. 94) 5000 persons ; and again (i. 438), 
 a crowd impossible to count. It may be asked with surprise, Has the 
 Pope, then, at any rate a presentable train of five thousand adherents in 
 Rome ? Far be it from us to express an implicit belief in each of our 
 friend Don Pasquale's figures, at the least until they are affirmed by a 
 declaration ex cathedra or a Conciliary Decree. But in Home, where 
 the vast body of secular and I'egular clergy have held so large a pro- 
 portion of the real property, where all the public establishments were 
 closely associated with the clerical interest and class, where even the 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 27 
 
 numerous functionaries of the civil departments, and where the aris- 
 tocracy, including families of great wealth, have been, and continue to. 
 be, of the Papal party, a long train of dependents must necessarily be 
 found on the same side ; and, judging from what we have seen and 
 known, we deem it quite possible that in the entire city a minority of 
 Papalini numbering as many as, or even more than, five thousand miglit 
 be reckoned, thoiigli of independent citizens we doubt whether there 
 are five hundred. To thesei civic adherents would add themselves for- 
 eigners, whose zeal or curiosity may have carried them to Eome for the 
 purpose. We have, indeed, learned from an authoritative source that 
 on June 16, 1871, when there were no less than eight Deputations, the 
 Pope received at the Vatican in all about 6200 persons. We find also 
 that the total number of those who waited on him in 1871, on only four- 
 teen separate days (which, however, certainly included all the occasions 
 of crowded gatherings), were estimated carefully at 13,893 ; and iu 1872, 
 on the same number of occasions, at 17,477. In the two following years 
 the numbers have been much less, namely, 8295 and 9129 respectively-. 
 It is quite plain that large crowds — crowds sufficient to give ample 
 ground "for interference on the score of order to any Government look- 
 ing for or willing to use them — again and again have filled the vast 
 halls of the Vatican, as Doii Pasquale assures us. That they went there 
 to stir up or prepare (as far as it depended upon them) war, either im- 
 mediate or eventual, against the Italian Government, is established by 
 every page of these volumes. Going in such numbers, and for such a 
 purpose, it is not disputed that they have gone and returned freely, 
 safely, boastfully, under the protection of the laws they were breaking 
 and of the Government they reviled. 
 
 It may perhaps seem strange that, while the Italian Government is 
 treated as if the Pope were a Power in actual war with it, yet the 
 Curia apparently can stoop to communicate with it for certain purposes, 
 which it will be interesting to observe. We have, for instance; in the 
 Appendix (ii. 419) a letter of the Cardinal Vicar to the Minister Lanza, 
 complaining, as the Pope in his Speeches complains, of the immorality 
 of the Koman theatres. 
 
 It complains also that the clerical orders are not spared in the ex- 
 hibitions of the stage. This is a subject on which the Curia has al- 
 ways been very much in earnest ; and some day it may be necessary to 
 
28 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 brin"' before the modern public the almost incredible, but yet indubita- 
 ble history of the negotiations and aiTangements which were made by 
 the State of Florence with the See of Kome in relation to the ' Decam- 
 eron' of Boccaccio. But for the present let us take only the point of 
 immorality. The broadest accusations on this subject are lodged by 
 the Cardinal Vicar, without one single point or particular of places, 
 pieces, persons, or times which would have enabled the Italian Govern- 
 ment to put theu' justice to the proof. The Minister, in hjs reply, 
 could not do more than he has actually done. He declares that the 
 Italian Censorship is remarkable for strictness ; and that in Italy, and 
 particularly in Eome, many pieces are prohibited which are permitted 
 in France and in Belgium. And of this there is no denial. With a 
 thorough shabbiness of spirit, the complaint is neither justified nor re- 
 tracted, but is sent forth to the world with the full knowledge that the 
 good {i buoni) will take it as a demonstration that the Italian Govern- 
 ment is wholly indifferent to morals (ii. 419-424). 
 , Again, we have a- complaint of the non-observance of Sundays and 
 feast-days; but the effort of this kind which most deserves notice is 
 one relating to blasphemy. It appears that the newspaper Za Capi- 
 tale had been publishing piecemeal a Life of our Lord, written in the 
 Unitarian sense. The Cardinal Vicar represented to the Procurator- 
 General (ii. 520) that this ought to be prosecuted as blasphemous and 
 heretical. It is not stated that he founded himself on the manner of 
 the writer's argument, and therefore it may be presumed that the charge 
 lay against his conclusions only. The Procurator-General replied that 
 the law granted liberty of religious discussion, and that accordingly he 
 could not interfere. The Advocate Caucino, of Turin — whose Address 
 to the Pope is almost the only one in the whole work that does not con- 
 tain direct incentives to sedition (ii. 313) — gave a professional opinion 
 to a conti-ary effect. He pointed out that the Eoman Catholic religion 
 was by the Constitutional Statute the religion of the State, and that 
 other laws actually in force provided punishments for offenses against 
 religion. Consequently, as he reasoned, these writings are illegal. Over 
 nine hundred of the Italian lawyers have countersigned this opinion. 
 One of his arguments is, to British eyes, somewhat curious. • The laws, 
 he says, declare the pereon of the Pontiff sacred and inviolable. ' But 
 if you take away the Divinity of Jesus Christ, the Pontiff is reduced 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 29 
 
 to a nouentity (il Pontefice non h piii nulla).' It is difficult to avoid 
 saying, one 'wishes that were the only consequence. 
 
 It would, perhaps, be uncharitable to suggest that this well-arranged 
 endeavor was nothing else than a trap carefully laid for the Italian 
 Government. But it certainly would have served the purpose of a 
 trap. Had the denial of our Lord's Divinity been repressed by law, 
 by reason of its contrariety to the religion of the State, the next step 
 would of course have been to require the Government to proceed in 
 like manner against any one who denied the Infallibility of the Pope. 
 Under the Vatican Decrees this is as essentially and imperatively a part 
 of the Eoman Creed as is the great Catholic doctrine of the. Divinity 
 of Christ. And the obligation to prohibit the promulgation of the ad- 
 verse opinion would have been exactly the same. Nor is it easy to sup- 
 pose that the Citria was not sharp enough to anticipate this consequence, 
 and prepare the way for it. 
 
 Independently of such a plot, the paltry game of these representations 
 is sufficiently intelligible. It seeks to place the King's Government in 
 a dilemma. Either they enforce restriction in the supposed interest of 
 religion, or they decline to enforce it. In the first case, they diminish 
 the liberties of the people, and provoke discontent; in the second, they 
 afford fresh proof of ungodliness, and fresh matter of complaint to be 
 turned sedulously to account by the political piety of the Vatican. 
 But let us pass on from this small trickery ; jpaullh majora canamus. 
 
 Considering, on the one hand, the professedly pacific and unworldly 
 character of the successors of the ' Fisherman,' and on the other the 
 gravity of those moral and social evils which are indeed represented as 
 insupportable (ii. 54), an unbiased reader would expect to find in these 
 pages constant indications of a desire on the part of the Pope and 
 Court of Pome to effect, by the surrender of extreme claims, some at 
 least tolerable adjustment. There was a time, within the memory of 
 the last twenty years, when Pius IX. might have bebome the head of 
 an Italian Federation. When that had passed,,there was again a time 
 at which he might have retained, under a European guarantee, the 
 suzerainete, as distinguished from the direct monarchy, of the entire 
 States of the Church. When this, too, had been let slip, and after an- 
 other contraction of the circle of possibilities, it was still probably open 
 to him to retain the suzerainete of the city of Kome itself, with free 
 
30 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 access to the sea ; it was unqiiestionably within his choice, at any period 
 down to 1870, to stipulate for the Leonine City, with a like guaranteed 
 liberty of access, and with a permanent engagement that Kome never 
 should become the seat of government or of Eoyal residence, so that 
 there should not be two suns in one firmament. There was, in trath, 
 nothing which the Pope might not have had assured to him, by every 
 warranty that the friendliness of all Europe could command, except 
 the luxuiy of forcing on the people of the Roman States a clerical 
 government which they detested. The Pope preferred the game of 
 ' double or quits.' And he now beholds and experiences the result. 
 
 But, notwithstanding what he sees and feels, that game is too fasci- 
 nating to bo abandoned. Instead of opening the door to friendly com- 
 promise, this is the very thing for the treatment of which the furnace 
 of his wrath is ever seven times heated. ' Yes, my sons,' he sa^'s in a 
 'stupendous' (i. 268) discourse, and himself 'resplendent with a gran- 
 deur more than human' (269), to an' innumerable multitude of the faith- 
 fuljEoman and foreign' (266), whom he has already congratulated (283) 
 on their readiness to give all, even tJieir. blood, for him — ' Yes, my sons, 
 draw into ever closer union, nor be arrested even for a moment by ly- 
 ing reports of an impossible " reconciliation." It is futile to talk of 
 reconciliation. The Church can never be reconciled with error, and 
 the Pope can not separate himself from the Church. . . . No ; no 
 reconciliation can ever be possible between Christ and Belial, between 
 light and darkness, between truth and falsehood, between justice and 
 the usurpation.' 
 
 This passage, by no means isolated, is, it must be admitted, rather 
 ' superhuman.' The wrath of the aged Pontiff had, in fact, been stirred 
 in a special way by some ahbominevoli immagini,^ some execrable 
 
 ' Even from the heart of the Order of Jesuits there sonnds a voice of protestation against 
 the insane policy of the Pope : it is that of Curci, a well-known champion, for many long 
 years, of the Papal cause against Gioberti and others. We learn from a pamphlet published 
 on the part of the Italian Government, in reply to a violent and loosely written attack by the 
 Bishop of Orleans (on the merits of which, in other respects, we are not in a condition fully 
 to pronounce), that Padre Curci says it is idle to make a bugbear of conciliation ; that much 
 as he laments the departure of the mediaeval ways (which perhaps he does not quite under- 
 stand), they are gone ; it is idle to suppose the past can be re-established in the Roman 
 States, either by diplomatic mediation, political rearrangement, 'or even foreign intervention.' 
 — Les Eois EccUsiastiques de I'ltalie (Paris, 1874), p. 74. It seems, then, that there is at 
 least one way in which a Jesuit can forfeit his title to be heard at Borne, and that is if he 
 speaks good-sense. 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 31 
 
 pictures, which were for him most profane. The editor explains to us 
 what they were. Sucli is the unheard-of audacity of Itahan Liberal- 
 ism, and such its hatred and persecution of the Pope, that (ii. 285) a 
 certain Verzaschi, living in the Corso No. 135, had for several days ex- 
 hibited to public view a picture in which the Pope and the King of 
 Italy were — we tremble as we write — embracing one another ! 
 
 But if the Holy Fatlier is thus decisive on the subject of visible rep- 
 resentations which he conceives to be profane, we should greatly value 
 his judgment, were there an opportunity of obtaining it, on another 
 commodity of the same class, an Italian work, sold in Home, and not a 
 production of the hated Liberals. It is stamped ' Diritto di propriet^i, 
 di Cleofe Ferrari,' with an address in Home, of which the particulars 
 can not be clearly deciphered, but it is manifestly authentic. 
 
 It is a photograph of 6^ by 4^ inches, and it represents a double 
 scene — one in the heavens above, one on the earth below. Above, and 
 receding from the foreground, is one of those figures of the Eternal 
 Father which we in England view with repugnance ; but that is not 
 the point. On the right hand of that figure stands, towards the fore- 
 ground, th.e Blessed Virgin Mary, with the moon under her feet (Rev. 
 xii. 1) ; on the left hand, and also towards the front, is Saint Peter, 
 kneeling on one knee ; but kneeling to the Virgin, not to God. In the 
 scene below we have an elevated pedestal, with a group.of figures nearer 
 the eye and filling the foreground. On the pedestal is Pope Pius IX., 
 in a sitting posture, with his hands clasped, his crown, the Triregno, on 
 his head, and a stream of light falling upon him from a dove forming 
 part of the upper combination, and representing of course the Holy 
 Spirit. The Pope's head is not turned towai'ds the figure of the Al- 
 mighty. Eound the pedestal are four kneeling figures, apparently 
 representing the four great quarters of the globe, whose corporal adora- 
 tion is visibly directed towards the Pontiff, and not towards the opened 
 heaven. We omit some other details not so easily understood; and, 
 indeed, the reader will by this time have had a sickening sufficiency 
 of this sort of ' abominable images.' We commend this most profane 
 piece of adulation to the notice of the Cardinal Vicar, as it will supply 
 him with a very valuable topic in his next demand upon the Italian 
 Government to prevent the public exhibition in Eome of what conveys 
 an insult to religion. 
 
32 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 The outburst \ve have quoted against all reconciliation is, as we have 
 said, not an isolated one. Declarations essentially similar may be 
 found in toI. i. 291 (Dec. 7, 1871), 498 (Letter to Cardinal Antonelli) ; 
 ii. 279 (March 7, 1873, in an address of Bishops, accepted and lauded 
 by the Pope). 
 
 Out of these two laundred and ninety Speeches, about two hundred 
 and eighty seem to be addressed to the great political pui-pose which is 
 now the main aim of all Papal effort — that of the triumph and libera- 
 tion of the Church in Home itself, and the re-establishment of peace. 
 
 Wlien the Pope speaks of the liberation of the Church, he means 
 merely this, that it is to set its foot on the neck of every other power ; 
 and when he speaks of peace in Italy, he means the overthrow of the 
 established order — if by a reconversion of Italians to his way of think- 
 ing, well ; but if not, then by the old and favorite Koman expedient, 
 ■ the introduction of foreign arms, invading the land to put down the 
 national sentiment and to re-establish the temporal government of the 
 clerical order. 
 
 E^■ery where, when he refers to the times which preceded the an- 
 nexations to Sardinia, and the eventual establishment of the Italian 
 Ejngdom, he represents them as the happy period of which every good 
 man should desire the return. Even at the moderate suggestions of 
 practical reform which were recommended to Gregory XVI. in the 
 early part of his reign by the Five Great Powers, including the Austria 
 of Metternich, he scoffs ; and he appeare to think that they brought 
 down upon several of the recommending Sovereigns the judgment due 
 to impiety. 
 
 Thus, on June 21, 1873, he says (ii. 356): 'Let us pray for all; let 
 ns pray for Italy, that we may see her set free from her enemies, and 
 restored to her'former repose and tranquillity.' 
 
 Kow there can be no doubt what he means by calm and tranquil- 
 lity. He explains it in a passage when he has occasion to refer to 
 the opening times and scenes of his ill-omened and ill-ordered reign : 
 ' Thosfe times were troublous, jiist as are the present ; but notwithstand- 
 ing they produced, after no long while, an ei'a of tranquillity and 
 quietude ' (ii. 23). 
 
 The'troubles, for troubles there were, arose from the efforts of a peo- 
 ple, then without political experience, to right themselves under the un- 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 33 
 
 skillful handling of a ruler, who prompted movements- he had no strength 
 to control, and made promises he had no ability to perform. The tran- 
 quillity and quietude were found iii the invasion of the State by a 
 French army ; in the siege and capture of the city, which its inhabit- 
 ants and a few Italian sympathizers in vain struggled under Garibaldi 
 to defend ; and in an armed occupation which effectually kept down 
 the people for seventeen and a half years; until there came, in 1866, a 
 winter's morning, when at four o'clock the writer of these pages, by 
 help of the struggling gas-lights in the gloom, saw the picked regi- 
 ments of France wheel round the street corners of the queenly city, in 
 their admirable marching trim, on the way to the railway station, and 
 bethought him that in that evacuation there lay the seed of great 
 events. 
 
 To those who have not carefully followed the fortunes of Italy and 
 her rulers, it may seem strange that this last and worst extreme of 
 tyranny, the maintenance of a Government, and that a clerical Govern- 
 ment, by baj'onets, and those foreign bayonets, should be spoken of by 
 any man in his five senses, even though that hian be a Pope, in any 
 other terms than those of pain and shame, even if it were at the same 
 time, as a supposed necessity, palliated or defended. But the Pope 
 speaks of it with a coolness, an exultation (ii. 248), a yearning self- 
 complacent desire, which would deserve no other name but that of a 
 brutal inhumanity, were it not that he simply gives utterance to the in- 
 veterate tradition of the Roman Curia, and the tradition of a political 
 party in Italy, which, as long as it had power, made foreign occupation 
 an every-day occurrence, a standing remedy, a normal state. 
 
 In 1815, the Pope was brought back to Eome by foreign arms. But 
 at that time it was by foreign arms that he had been kept out of his 
 dominions. Cardinal Pacca, in his Memoirs, gives ns to understand 
 that the Pontiff was received by the people with their good will. It 
 may have been so. But unhappily, after the great occasion of this 
 restoration, all the mischief was done. Much of local self-government 
 had existed in the Pontifical States before the French Revolution. 
 It was now put down. Of the French institutions and methods the 
 Pope- retained only the worst — the spirit of centralization, and a po- 
 lice, kept not to repress crime, but to ferret out and proscribe the 
 spirit of liberty. The high sacerdotal party prevailed over the moderate 
 
 C 
 
34 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 counsels of Gonsalvi. And Farini, in liis dispassionate History, gives 
 
 the following account of the state of things even under I'ius VII. : 
 
 ' There was no cnre for the cultivation of the people, no anxiety for public prospeiity. 
 Itome was a cesspool of corruption, of exemptions, and of privileges: a clergy, made up of 
 fools and knaves, in power ; the laity slaves ; the treasury plundered by gangs of tax-farmers 
 and spies ; all the business of government consisted in prying into and punishing the notions, 
 the expectations, and the imprudences of the Liberals.'' 
 
 The result was that, as the Pope's native army was- then. wortliless 
 and even ridiculous, and his foreign mercenaries insufficient in strength, 
 tiie country was always either actually or virtually occupied by Aus- 
 trian forces : virtually when not actually, because at those periods 
 when the force had been withdrawn, it was ready, on the first signal 
 of popular movement and Papal distress, to return. So we pass over 
 the interval until the accession of Pins IX., and until the month of 
 July, 1849. Then the Government of France, acting as we believe 
 without the sanction of the public judgment, and in order to reward 
 for the past and purchase for the future the electoral support of the 
 Ultramontane party, assumed the succession to Austria in the dis- 
 charge of her odious office of repression, and thus left it doubtful to 
 tlie last whether her splendid services to Italy in 1859 were or were 
 not outweighed Tjy the cruel wrong done for so many yeai-s in the vio- 
 lent occupation of Rome. That office has long ago been finally and 
 in good faith renounced by Austria, now the friend of Italy. Let us 
 hope, for tlie sake of the peace of Europe, tliat it will never again be 
 assumed by any other Power. It was, however, only tHe war of 1870 
 which caused the removal of the French force from Civita Yecchia. 
 That seaport had been re-occupied shortly after the relinquishment of 
 Eome in 1869. In July, 1870, the remonstrances of the Papal Govern- 
 ment were met by a neat and telling reply from France. 'The for- 
 tunes of the war will be favorable, or they will be adverse. If the 
 former, we can then protect you better than ever ; if the latter, we 
 must surely have our men to protect ourselves.' 
 
 Sad, then, as it is, and scarcely credible as it may appear, that this 
 great officer of religion, who guides a moiety or thereabouts of Chris- 
 tendom, who 
 
 'Looks from his throne of clouds o'er half the world,' ' 
 
 • Farini, Hist, of Rome, bk. i. ch. i. ; English translation, vol. 1. p. 17. 
 . * Campbell's Pleasures of Hope. 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 35 
 
 is liopelessly implicated in tlie double error: first, that he makes the 
 restoration of his temporal power a matter of religious duty and ne- 
 cessity ; secondly, that he seeks the accomplishment of that bad end 
 through the outrage of a foreign intervention against the people of 
 Rome, and through the breaking up of the great Italian Kingdom. 
 
 For, indeed, it is plain enough that the assaults of the Pope, though 
 especially directed against that portion of Italy which once formed the 
 States of the Church, are by no means confined to such a narrow, range. 
 This approved work describes the Italian Eoyal Family, at' the epoch 
 of the occupation of Eome, as the Principi di Piemohte (i. 58) ; and 
 the Pope assures a deputation from Naples that in his daily prayer he 
 remembers the city, its_^ people, its pastor, and itS' king — riieaning the 
 ex-king Francis II. (i. 118). What he prays is that the longed-for peace 
 may be restored to that 'kingdom.' And. in order that we may know 
 what this peace is, another speech at a later date tells us he prays the 
 Lord that that unfortunate kingdom may return to be that which it 
 was formerly, namely, a kingdom of peace and prosperity (ii. 338). 
 This is the language in which the Pope is not ashamed to speak of a 
 Government founded upon the most gross and abominable perjui-y, 
 cruel and base in all its detail to the last degree, and so lost in the 
 estimation of the people, notwithstanding the existence of its powerful 
 army, that Garibaldi was able in a red shirt to traverse the country as 
 a conqueror, enter the capital, and take peaceable possession of the 
 helm of State. 
 
 The kingdoms and states of the world are, in Eomish estimation, 
 divided into several classes. Let us put Italy alone in the first and 
 lowest, as a State with which the Pope is undisguisedly at war. Next 
 come the States which pursue a policy adverse to the Ultramontane 
 system; after them, in the upward series, those not very numerous 
 States with which Eome has no quarrels ; next those from which it re- 
 ceives active adhesion or support. And at the head of all comes the 
 Pope's own vanished possession, now represented in his imaginary 
 title to the States of the Church. For whereas the. others rule by a^'ws 
 humanum, he ruled by a jus divinum ; and what is mere revolt or 
 treason or rapine elsewhere, has in the Eoman States the added guilt 
 of sacrilege. And, indeed, as to revolt or rapine, the Pope treats them 
 lightly enough. Nothing can be more curious in this respect than his 
 
3g SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 references to Germany. The territory of the German Emperor was 
 made up by acquisitions yet more recent than those which set np the 
 Italian Kingdom, such as it existed before the war of 1870 ; and by a 
 like process of putting down divers Governments which were in the 
 Koman sense legitimate, and of absorbing their dominions. But the 
 Pope boasts that he had not been at all squeamish on this score (i. 457), 
 for he had announced to Prince Bismarck that the 'Catholics' had 
 been in favor of the German Empire. When, however, the policy of 
 that Empire was developed in a sense adverse to the Koman views, 
 verj' different ideas as to its basis came into vogue ; and the Pope's au- 
 thorized editor denounces it as the embodied Paganism of Prussia, 
 boldly predicts its early fall (ii. 135, comp. 66), and, speaking of the 
 meeting of the three great potentates on a recent occasion, calls them 
 the Emperor of Austria, the Emperor of Russia, and ' the' new one 
 called of Germany ' {il nuovo detto di Germania) ; which, by the way, 
 he is not, for his title is, we believe, the German Emperor. ^ In truth 
 it seems that the legitimacy of every Government is measured by the 
 single rule of its propensity to favor the policy of Home. And while 
 other Governments generally are here and there admonished, even 
 when they are giiilty of no sin of commission, as to the neglect of 
 their duty to restore the Pope (i. 113), there is one which receives his 
 warmest commendations. It is the 'glorious' Republic of the Equator, 
 which, 'amid the complicity, by silence, of the Powers of Europe,' sent 
 its poor, feeble bark (we mean its vocal bark, probably it possesses no 
 other) across the Atlantic to proclaim — 
 
 'Auditum admissi risum teneatis, amici?' — 
 
 the principle of the restoration, by foreign arms, of the Papal throne. 
 
 In his desire for the realization of this happy dream, the Pope ap- 
 pears to be wound up to a sensitive irritability of expectation, and ac- 
 cordingly prophecy is liberally scattered over the pages of these vol- 
 umes. Sometimes he does not know when it will be ; sometimes it can 
 not be long ; sometimes he sees the very da^vning of the happy day. 
 These varying states of view belong, indeed, to the origin of what is 
 called pious opinion, but to believe that the day will come is a matter 
 of duty and faith. 
 
 ' Yes, this change — ^yes, this triumph, will have to come ; and it is matter of faith (fd e di 
 fede). \ know not if it will come in my lifetime, the lifetime of this poor Vicar of Jesos 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 37 
 
 Christ. I know that come it will. The rising again must take place— this great impiety 
 must end' (ii, 82). 
 
 It is with glee that he inculcates the great duty of prayer, when a 
 hopeful sign comes up on the far horizon : though that sign be no 
 more than some notice given in the Chamber of France, On February 
 18, 1872, he says : 
 
 'At the earliest moment, offer prayer and sacrifice to God for another special object. 
 About this time my affairs are to be the subject of discussion in the National Assembly of a 
 great people ; and there are those who will take my part. Let us, then, pray for this As- 
 sembly.' 
 
 And so forth (i. 352). 
 
 Taken by itself, a passage of this kind might be perfectly well un- 
 derstood as contemplating nothing beyond the limits of a simply diplo- 
 matic and even amicable intervention. But then the question arises; 
 why, if diplomacy be in contemplation, are compromises and adjust- 
 ments so passionately denounced ? The answer is, that diplomacy is 
 not in contemplation or in desire, but what is now perfectly well known 
 in Europe as 'blood and iron.' !N"o careful reader of this authoritative 
 book can doubt that these are the means by which the great Christian 
 Pastor contemplates and asks — aye, asks as one who thinks himself en- 
 titled to command — the re-establishment of his power in Rome. There 
 is indeed a passage in which he, addressing his ex-policemen ! depre- 
 cates an armed reaction, and declares the imputation to be a calumny. 
 And so far' as the gallantry of those policemen is concerned, according 
 to all that used to be seen or heard of them, he is quite right. The re- 
 action he desires, in this speech, is good education, respect to the Church 
 and the priests. But this is the local reaction, the reaction in piccolo. 
 ' As to what remains, God will do as He wills : reactions on the great 
 scale {reazioni in grande) can not be in my hands, but are in His, on 
 whom all depends.' 
 
 He shows, however, elsewhere and habitually, not only a great activ- 
 ity in seconding the designs of Providence in this matter, but a con- 
 siderable disposition to take the initiative, if only he could. In words 
 alone, it is true; but he has no power other than of words. Let us 
 hear him address his soldiers, on the 27th of December, 1872 (ii. 141) : 
 
 'You, soldiers of honor, attached by affection to this Holy See, constant in the discharge 
 of your duties, come before me ; but you still come unarmed, thus proving how evil' are the 
 times. 
 
38 
 
 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 'Oh were I bnt'able to conform to that voice of God which so many ages back cried to a 
 people, "Turn your spades, turn your plowshares and your plows, turn all your instruments 
 of husbandly into blades and into swords, turn them into weapons of war, for your enemies 
 approach, and for many arms, and many men with arms, will there be need." Would that 
 the blessed God would to-day in us repeat these very inspirations! But He is silent; and I, 
 his Vicar, can not be othenvise— can not employ any means but silence.' 
 
 Here we should certainly, with these volumes of loud speech before 
 us, desire to interpolate a skeptical note of interrogation. He proceeds, 
 however, to say it is not for him to give authority for the manufacture 
 of weapons ; and that probably the revolution in Italy will destroy it- 
 self. But if that be his idea, why the ferocious passage about blades 
 and swords which lias just been presented to the reader, and the many 
 references to forcible restoration in which he delights ? It is probable 
 that the Pontiff relents occasionally, and gives scope to his better mind ; 
 but habitually, and as a rule, he looks forward with eagerness to that 
 restoration by foreign anns in the future, which forms to him, as we 
 have seen, so satisfactoi^ a subject of retrospective contemplation for 
 the period from 1849 to 1866, and again from 1867 to 1870. 
 
 Many may desire to know, in concluding this examination, what are 
 the utterances of the Pontiff with respect to the burning questions of 
 the Vatican Decrees. It must be at Home that the fashions are set in 
 regard to infallibility, to obedience, and to the question of the relation 
 between the Eoman See and the Civil Power; and the work under 
 review is perfectly unequivocal on this class of subjects, though less 
 copious than in regard to that cardinal object of Papal desire, the res- 
 toration of the Temporal Power. 
 
 In times of comparative moderation, not yet forty-five years back, 
 when Montalembert and Lamennais dutifully repaired to Eome te seek 
 guidance from Gregory XVI., that Pontiff, in repudiating their projects 
 through his Minister, paid them a compliment for asking orders from 
 ' the infallible mouth of the Successor of Peter.' We are often told 
 that the Pope can not be held to speak ex cathedrd unless he addresses 
 the whole body of Christians, whereas in this case he addressed only 
 two. Now to the outer world, who try these matters by the ordinary 
 rules of the human understanding, it seems to be a very grave incon- 
 venience that the possessor of an admitted Infallibility should formally 
 declare himself infallible in cases where he is allowed in his own title- 
 deeds to be only fallible like the rest of us. One chief mark, however, 
 
^ SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 30 
 
 of declarations ex cathedral, is that they are made to all the Faithful ; 
 and we observe in the title of these Discourses that they are addressed 
 Ai Fedeli di Roma e delV Orbe. 
 
 In the work of Don Pasquale, the term 'infallible' is very fre- 
 quently applied to the Pope by the deputations. A crowd of three 
 thousand persons shouts Viva il Pontefioe Infallibile (i. 372, comp. i. 
 407) ; a lawyer, speaking for a company of lawyers (ii. 313), reveres 
 ' the great Pope, the superlatively great King, the infallible master of 
 his faith, the most loving father of his soul ;' and the like strain pre- 
 vails elsewhere (e. g. ii. 160, 165, 177, 190, 256) in these Addresses, 
 which are always received with approval. Whether advisedly or not, 
 the Pontiff does not (except once, i. 204) apply the term to himself ; 
 but is in other places content with alleging liis superiority (as has been 
 shown above) to an inspired Prophet, and with commending those who 
 come to hear his words as words proceeding from Jesus Christ (i. 335). 
 
 On the matter of Obedience he is perfectly unequivocal. To the 
 Armenians, who have recently resisted his absorbing in himself the 
 national privileges of their Church, he explains (ii. 435) that to him, as 
 the Successor of Saint Peter, and to him alone, is committed by Divine 
 right the Pastorate of the entire Church ; plainly there is no other real 
 successor of the Apostles, for Bishops, he says, have their dioceses, it is 
 true, but only by a title ecclesiastical, not Divine. To limit this power 
 is heresy, and has ever been so. Not less plain is his sense of his su- 
 premacy over the powers of the world. His title and place are to be 
 the Supreme Judge of Christendom (i. 204). It is not the office of 
 any Government, but the sublime mission of the Eoman Pontificate, to 
 assume the defense of the independence of States (ii. 498) ; and so far 
 from granting to nations and races any power over the Church, God 
 enjoined upon them the duty of believing, and gave them over to be 
 taught by the Apostles (ii. 452). 
 
 Pinally, as respects the Syllabus and its mischievous contents, that 
 document is not only upheld, but upheld as the great or only hope of 
 Christian society. We hear (i. 444) of the advantage secured by the 
 publication of the Syllabus. The Chair of Peter has been teaching, 
 enlightening, and governing from the foundation of the Church down 
 to the Syllabus and the Decrees of the Vatican (ii. 427, Sis). The two 
 are manifestly placed on a level. And, grieved as is the Pontiff at the 
 
40 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 
 
 present perversion of mankind, and especially of the young, he is also 
 (tonvinced that the world must come to embrace the Syllabus, which is 
 the only auchor of its salvation {Vunica ancora di salute, i. 58, 69). 
 
 One of the main objects of the Syllabus is to re-establish in the 
 mass all the most extravagant claims which have at any time been 
 lodged by the Church of Eome against the Christian State. Hardly 
 any greater outrage on society, in our judgment, has ever been com- 
 mitted than by Pope Pius IX. in certain declarations (i. 193, and else- 
 where) respecting persons maiTied civilly without the Sacrament. For, 
 in condemning them as guilty of concubinage, he releases them from 
 the reciprocal obligations of man and wife. . But of all those which 
 we have described as the burning questions, the most familiar to En- 
 glishmen is, perhaps, that of the Deposing Power; which, half a 
 century ago, we were assured was dead and buried, and long past the 
 possibility of exhumation or revival. It shall now supply us with oni- 
 last illustration ; for true as it is that, with reference to the possibilities 
 of life and action, it remains the shadow of a shade, yet we have 
 lived into a time when it is deliberately taught by the Ultramontane 
 party generally, and not, so far as we know, disavowed by any of 
 them. 
 
 Lord Kobert Montagu, who was in the last Parliament the High 
 Church and Tory Member for the oi'thodox county of Huntingdon, and 
 is in this Parliament transformed into an ardent neophyte and cham- 
 pion of the Papal Church, in a recent Lecture before the Catholic 
 Union of Ireland,' took occasion, among other extravagances, to set 
 forth with all honor a passage from a Speech of the Pope, delivered 
 on the 21st of July, 1871, in which he justified and isxplained the doc- 
 trine of the Deposing Power. According to the vereion he gave of the 
 Italian Discourse, this Power was an ' authority, in accordance with 
 public right, which was then vigorous, and with the acquiescence of all 
 Christian nations.' 
 
 In the Tablet newspaper of November 21 and December 5, 1874, 
 a writer, who signs himself C. S. D., assails Lord Robert Montagu for 
 erroneous translation ; and, with undeniable justice, points out that the 
 words secondo il diritto puhhlieo allora vigente do not mean ' in ac- 
 
 - Dablin : M'Glashan and Gill, 1874, p. JO. 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX.- 41 
 
 cordance -witli public right, which was then vigorous,' but 'in accord- 
 ance with the public law ' (or right) ' then in force.' He also quotes 
 words not quoted by Lord Kobert, to show that the Popes exercised 
 this power at the call of the Christian nations {chiamati dal voto dei 
 popoli) ; which, as he truly says, gives a very different color to the pas- 
 sage. His citation is, he states, from the Voce dellaVeritcioi 22d July, 
 1871, the day following the Speech, confirmed by the Oiviltci, Cattolica 
 of August 19. 
 
 Amid these grave discrepancies of high- authorities, our readers 
 may desire to know what a still higher authority, the Pope himself, 
 really did say ; and we have, happily, the means of informing them 
 from the volumes before us, which contain the 'sole authentic' report.- 
 The Speech was delivered, not on the 21st, but on the 20th of July, and 
 will be found at vol. i. p. 203. We need not trouble the reader with a 
 lengthened citation. The passage, as quoted by Lord Robert Montagu, 
 will be found in Mr. Gladstone's ' Yatican Decrees,' p. 19. The essen- 
 tial point is that, according to C. S. D., the Pope justified the Deposing 
 Power on this specific ground, that they were called to exercise it by 
 the desire, or voice, or demand, of the nations. What will our readers 
 say when we acquaint them that the passage given by C. S. D. in the 
 Tablet is before our eyes aS we write, and that the words ' called by 
 the voice of the people' {chiaraata dal voto dei popoli) are not in it? 
 Whether they were spoken or not is another question, which we can not 
 decide. What is material is that from the fixed, deliberate, and only 
 authentic report they have been excluded, and that the Pope himself 
 sustains, and therefore claims, the Deposing Power, not on the ground 
 of any demand of the public opinion of the day, but as attaching to* his 
 ofHce. 
 
 And now, in bidding farewell to Don Pasquale, we offer him our 
 best thanks for his two volumes. Probably this acknowledgment may 
 never meet his eyes. But lest, in the case of its reaching him, it should 
 cause him surprise and self-reproach that he should have extorted praise 
 from England and from Albemarle Street, we will give him ' the reason 
 why.' We had already and often seen Infallibility in full-dress, in 
 peacock's plumes ; Infallibility fenced about with well-set lines of the- 
 ological phrases, impenetrable by us, the multitude, the uninitiated. 
 But Don Pasquale has taken us behind the scenes. He has shown us 
 
42 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX 
 
 Infallibility in the closet, Infallibility in deshahille, Infallibility able to 
 cut its capers at will, to indulge in its wildest romps with freedom and 
 impunitj'. And surely we have now made good the assurance witli 
 whicli we began. If ever there was a spectacle, strange beyond all 
 former experience, and charged with many-sided instruction for man- 
 kind, here it is. We will conclude by giving our own estimate, in few 
 words, of the central figure and of his situation. 
 
 In other days, the days of the great Pontiffs who formidably compete 
 in historic grandeur with Barbarossa, and even with Charlemagne, the 
 tremendous power which they claimed, and which they often contrived 
 to exercise, was weighted with a not less grave and telling responsi- 
 bility. The bold initiative of Gregories and Alexanders, of Innocents 
 and Bonifaces, hardly indeed could devise bigger and braver words 
 than now issue from the Vatican : 
 
 ' Quaj tiito tibi magna volant, dum distinot hostem 
 Agger murorutn, nee inundant sanguine fossie.' ' 
 
 But their decisions and announcements did not operate as now 
 through agencies mainly silent, underground, clandestine ; the agencies, 
 for example, of aflBliated monastic societies — the agency of the consum- 
 mate scheme of Loyola — the agency, above all, of that baneful system 
 of universal Direction, which unlocks the door of every household, and 
 inserts an opaque sacerdotal medium between the several members of 
 the family, as well as between the several orders of the State. Their 
 warfare was the warfare of a man with men. It recalls those grand 
 words of King David, ' Died Abner as a fool dieth ? Thy hands were 
 not bound nor thy feet put into fettere : as a man falleth before wicked 
 men, so fellest thou ' (2 Sam. iii. 33). When they committed outrage 
 or excess, at least they were liable to suffer for it in a fashion very 
 different from the 'Calvary' of Pope Pius IX. They had at their 
 very gates the Barons of Kome, who then, at least, were barons in- 
 deed; and the tramp of the mailed hosts of the Hohenstaufens was 
 ever in their eare. But now, when tlie Pope knows that his income is 
 secured by a heavy mortgage upon the credulity of millions upon mill- 
 ions, to say nothing of the offers of fhe Italian Government in reserve, 
 and that his outward conditions of existence are as safe and easy as 
 
 ' jEneiJ, xi. 383. 
 
SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX. 43 
 
 those of any well-to-do or luxurious gentleman in Paris or in London, 
 lus denunciations, apart from all personal responsibility for conse- 
 quences, lose tkeir dignity in losing muck of their manhood and all 
 their danger ; and the thunders of the Yatican, though by no means 
 powerless for mischief with a portion of mankind, yet in the generality 
 can neither inspire apprehension nor command respect. 
 
 Let us revert for a moment to the month of June, 1846. 
 
 A provincial Prelate, of a regular, and simple life, endowed with de- 
 votional susceptibilities, wholly above the love of money, and with a 
 genial and tender, side to his nature, but without any depth of learn- 
 ing, without wide information or experience of the worid, without origi- 
 nal and masculine vigor of mind, without' political insight, without the 
 stern discipline that chastens human vanity, and without mastery over 
 an inflammable temper, is placed, contrary to the general expectation^ 
 on the pinnacle, and it is still a lofty pinnacle, of ecclesiastical power. 
 It is but fair towards him to admit that his predecessors had bequeathed 
 to him a temporal polity as rotten and effete in all its parts as the wide 
 world could show. At the outset of his Pontificate, ha attempted to 
 turn popular emotion, and the principles of freedom, to account in the 
 interests of Church power. As to ecclesiastical affairs, he dropiped at 
 once into the traditions of the Curia. He was and is surrounded by 
 flatterers, who adroitly teach him to speak their words in telling him 
 tliat he speaks his own, and that. they are the most wonderful words 
 ever spoken by man. : Having essayed the method of governing by 
 liberal ideas and promises, and having, by a sad incompetency to con- 
 trol the chargers he had harnessed to his car, become (to say the least) 
 one of the main causes of the European convulsions of 1848, he rushed 
 from the North Pole of politics to the South, and grew to be the parti- 
 san of Legitimacy, the champion of the most corrupt and perjured Sov- 
 ereignties of Italy — that is to say of the whole world.. Had he only had 
 the monitions of a free press and of free opinion, valuable to us all, 
 but to Sovereigns absolutely priceless, and the indispensable condition 
 of all their truly useful knowledge, it might have given him a chance ; 
 but these he denounces as impiety and madness. As the age grows on 
 one side enlightened and on another skeptical, he encounters the skepti- 
 cism with denunciation, and the enlightenment with retrogression. As 
 he rises higlier and higher into the regions of transcendental obscurant- 
 
44 SPEECHES OF POPE PIUS IX 
 
 ism, he departs by wider and wider spaces from the living intellect of 
 man ; he loses Province after Province, he quarrels with Government 
 after Government, he generates Schism after Schism ; and the crown- 
 in »• achievement of the Vatican Council and its decrees is followed, in 
 the mysterious counsels of Providence, by the passing over, for the first 
 time in history, of his temporal dominions to an orderly and national 
 Italian kingdom, and of a German Imperial Crown to the head of a 
 Lutheran King, who is the summit and centre of Continental Protest- 
 antism.i 
 
 But what then ? His clergy are more and more an army, a police, 
 a caste ; farther and farther from the Christian Commons, but nearer 
 to one another, and in closer subservience to him. And they have 
 made him 'The Infallible;' and they have promised he shall be made 
 ' The Great.' And, as if to complete the irony of the situation, the 
 owners, or the heirs, of a handful of English titles, formerly unre- 
 claimed, are now enrolled upon the list of his most orthodox, most ob- 
 sequious followers ; although the mass of the British nation repudiates 
 him more eagerly and resolutely than it has done for many genera- 
 tions. 
 
 Such is this gl'eat, sad, world-historic picture. Sometimes it will 
 happen that, in a great emporium of Art, a shrewd buyer, after hear- 
 ing the glowing panegyric of a veteran dealer upon some flaming and 
 pretentious product of the brush, will reply, Yes, no doubt, all very 
 true ; but it is not a good picture to live with. So with regard to that 
 sketch from the halls of the Vatican, which we have endeavored faith- 
 fully to present, we ask the reader in conclusion, or ask him to ask 
 liimself, Is it a good j>ictu7'e to live with? 
 
 ' See the remarkable Tcact of Pranz von Loher, Ueher Deutsclihnds Welutellung. MUn- 
 chen, 1874. 
 
 THE END. 
 
VALUABLE & INTERESmG WORKS 
 
 FOR PUBLIC AND PRIVATE LIBRARIES, 
 Published by HAEPEE & BEOTHEES, New Yoke. 
 
 tw For a full List of Books suitable for Libraries, see HAiirKii & BuoTuititB' Tbadb- 
 List and Cataloguk, which viay be had grat^iitously 07i application to tite 
 J^blishers pertonalli/, or by letter enclosing Six Cents in Postage Stamps. 
 
 US'" Hakper & BnoTaniis vdll send any of the following works by mail, postage pre- 
 paid, to any part oftlie United States, on receipt of the price. 
 
 FLAMMAEION'S ATMOSPHERE. The Atmosphere. Translated from the French 
 of Camiixe Flammahiok. Edited by James Glaibuee, F.K.S., Superintendent 
 of the Maguetical and Meteorological Department of the Royal Observatory nt 
 Greenwich. With 10 Chromo-Lithogrophs and 86 Woodcuts. 8to, Cloth, $6 00. 
 
 HUDSON'S HISTORY OF JOURNALISM. Journalism in the United States, from 
 1890 to 1872. By Fubdikiok HunsoH. Cron:n 8yo, Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 PIKE'S SUB-TROPICAL RAMBLES. Sub-Tropical Rambles in the Land of the 
 Apbanapteryx. By Nicolas Pike, U. S.' Consul, Port Louis, Mauritius. Pro- 
 fusely Illustrated from the Author's own Sketches ; containing also Maps and 
 Valuable Meteorological Charts. Crown 8to, Cloth, $3 BO. 
 
 TYERMAN'S OXFORD METHODISTS. The Oxford Methodists : Memoirs of the 
 Rev. Messrs. Clayton, Iu";ham, Gambold, Hervey, and Brouqhton, with Biograph- 
 ical Notices of others. By the Itev. L. Tykeman, Author o't **Life and Times of 
 the Rev. John Wesley," &c. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 60. 
 
 TRISTRAM'S THE LAND OP MOAB. The Result of Travels and Discoveries on 
 the £ast Side of the Dead Sea and the Jordan. By H.B. Tbibteam, M.A,, LL.D., 
 r.R.S., Master of the Greatham Hospital, and Hon. Canon of Durham. With a 
 Chapter on the Persian Palace of Mashita, by Jas. F£EonsoN, F.R.S. With Map 
 and Illustrations. Crown 8ro, Cloth, $2 50. 
 
 SANTO DOMINGO, Past and Present ; with a Glance at Hay ti. By SAMnii. Hazakd. 
 Maps and lUastratious. Crown Svo, Cloth, $3 SO. 
 
 SMILES'S HUGUENOTS AFTER THE REVOCATION. The Huguenots iu France 
 after the Kevocation of the Edict of Nantes : with a Visit to the Country of the 
 Vaudois. By Samitei, Smiles, Author of "The Huguenots: their Settlements, 
 Churches, and Industries in England and Ireland," "Self-Help," "Character," 
 "Life of the Stephensons," &c. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 00. 
 
 HERVEY'S CHRISTIAN RHETORIC. A System of Christian Rhetoric, for the 
 Use of Preachers and Ottier Speakers. By Geoege Wimpred Hebvet, M. A., Au- 
 thor of " Rhetoric of Conversation," &e. Svo, Cloth, $3 50. 
 
 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE CONFERENCE, 1873. History, Essays, Orations, and 
 Other Documents of the Sixth General Conference of the Evangelical Alliance, 
 held in New York, Oct. 2-12, 1873. Edited by Rev. Philip Sohapf, D. D., and Rev. 
 S. Ieen^its Prime, D.D. With Portraits of Rev. Messrs. Pronier, Carrasco, and 
 Cook, recently deceased. Svo, Cloth, nearly 800 pages, $6 00. 
 
 PRIME'S I GO A-FISHING. I Go a-Fishing. By W. C. Pbime. Crown 8vo, Clotli, 
 $2 50. 
 
 ANNUAL RECORD OF SCIENCE AND INDUSTRY FOR 18T3. Edited by Prof. 
 Spbnoer F. Bairi), of the Stnithsoniau Institutiou, with the Assistance of Emi- 
 nent Men of Science. 13mo, over 800 pp., Cloth, $2 00. (Uniform with the An- 
 nual Record of deience and Industry for ISTl and 1S72. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00.) 
 
 VINCENT'S LAND OF THE WHITE ELEPHANT. The Land of the White Ele- 
 phant: Sights and Scenes in Southeastern Asia. A Personal Narrative of Travel 
 and Adventure in Farther India, embracing the Conntries of Burma, Siam, Cam- 
 bodia, and Cochin-China (1S71-2). By Feank Vincent, Jr. Magnificently illus- 
 trated with Map, Plans, and numerous Woodcuts. Crown Svo, Cloth, $3 50. 
 
 MOTLEY'S LIFE AND DEATH OP JOHN OF BARNEVELD. Life and Death 
 of John ofBarneveld, Advocate of Holland. With aView of the Primary Causes 
 and Movements of "The Thirty Years' War." By John Loiurop Motley, D.C.L., 
 Author of "The Rise of the Dutch Republic," "History of the United Nether- 
 lands," &c. With Illustrations. In Two Volumes. Svo, Cloth, $7 00. 
 
 TYNG ON A CHRISTIAN PASTOR. The Office and Duty of a Christian Pastor. 
 By Stepben H. Tyko, D.D., Rector of St. George's Church in the City of New 
 York. Published at the request of the Students and Faculty of the School of 
 Theology in the Boston University. 12mo, Cloth, $1 25. 
 
 PLUMER'S PASTORAL THEOLOGY. Hints and Helps iu Pastoral Theology. By 
 William S. Pldmee, D.D., LL.D. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00. 
 
Harper &' Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works. 
 
 POETS OF THE NINETEENTH CENTUEY. The Poets of the Nineteenth Cen- 
 turv. Selected and Edited by the Kev. Kobebt Abis Willuott. With Euglie'a 
 and American Additions, arranged by Evkbt A. Dbtokinok, Editor of " Cyclo- 
 paedia of American Literatare." Comprising Selections from the Greatest Au- 
 thors of the Age. Superbly Illnstrated witn 141 Engravings from Designs by 
 the most Eminent Artists. In elegant email 4to form, prmted on Snperflne 
 Tinted Paper, richly bound in extra Cloth, Beveled, Gilt Edges, $5 00 ; Half Calf, 
 $5 50 ; Full Turkey Morocco, $9 00. 
 THE REVISION OF THE ENGLISH VERSION OP THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 With an luirodncUou by the Rev. P. Souafp, S.U. G18 pp., Crown Sro, Cloth, 
 $3 00. 
 
 This work embraces in one volume: 
 L ON A FRESH REVISION OF THE ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 
 By J. B. LiGUTKooT, D.D., Canon of St. Paul's, and Hulseau Professor of 
 Divinity, Cambridge. Secoud Edition, Revised. 196 pp. 
 II. ON THE AUTHORIZED VERSION OP TUB NEW TESTAMENT in 
 Connection with some Recent Proposals for its Revision. By RiouABn 
 CuENEvix Tbencii, D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. 194 pp. 
 ni. CONSIDERATIONS ON THE REVISION OP THE ENGLISH VERSION 
 OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. By J. C. Ellioott, D.D., Bishop of Glou- 
 cester and Bristol. 178 pp. 
 
 NOHDHOFF'S CALIFORNIA. California: For Health, Pleasnrc, and Residence 
 A Book for Travelers and Settlers. Illnstrated. 8vo, Paper, $2 00 ; Cloth, $2 SO] 
 
 MOTLEY'S DUTCH REPUBLIC. The Rise of the Dntch Republic By Joun Lo- 
 TuBor MoTt.Kv, LL.D., D.C.L. With a Portrait of William of Orange. S vols., 
 8vo, Cloth, $10 DO. 
 
 MOTLEY'S UNITED NETHERLAND'S. History of the United Netherlands: from 
 the Death of William the Silent to the Twelve Years' Truce— 1009. With a full 
 View of the English-Dutch Strncrgle against Spain, and of the Origin and De- 
 struction of the Spanish Armaaiu By John Lotubof Moti.ev, LL.D., D.C.L. 
 Portraits. 4 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $14 00. 
 
 N.\FOLEON'S LIFE OF C^SAR. The History of Julius Cffisar. By His late Im- 
 perial Mnjesty Napoleo« UL Two Volumes ready. Library Edition, Svo, Cloth, 
 $3 ISO pec vol. 
 Maps to Vvla. 1. and II. told teparaUly. Price $1 60 eocA, net. 
 
 HAYDN'S DICTIONARY OF DATES, rclnting to all Ages and Natrons. For Uni- 
 versal Reference. Edited by Bknjauin Vincent, Assistant Secrclnry nud Keeper 
 of the Library of the Roval InatitQtiou of Great Britain ; and Revised for the Use 
 _, of Amencau Readers. Svo, Cloth, $5 00; Sheep, $0 00. 
 
 MACOREGOR'S ROB ROY ON THE JORDAN. The Rob Boy on the Jordan, 
 Nile, Red Sea, and Gennesnretb, &c. A Canoe Ci l:i^e iu Palestine and Egypt, 
 and the W^aters of Daniascns. By J. Macoreuob, M. A. With Maps and ifltts- 
 trations. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 Stt. 
 
 WALLACE'S MALAY ARCHIPELAGO. The Malay Archipelago: the Land ofthe 
 Oranp-Utan and the Bird of Paradise. A Narrative of Travel, ie.'54-l^i;2, Mith 
 Stndies of Man and Nature. By Alfrep Ri-rskl Wam.aof, With Ten Maps 
 and Fifty-one Elegant Illustrations. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 60. 
 
 WHYMPER'S ALASKA. Travel and Adventure In the Territoi-y of Alaskn, fcr- 
 merly Rnssian America— now Ceded to the United Statep— and in various other 
 parts of the North Pacific By Fbedeuiok Whvmpeb. With Map and Illustra- 
 tions. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 60. 
 
 ORTON'S ANDES AND THE AMAZON. The Andes and the Amazon ; or. Across 
 the Continent of South America. By James Obton, M.A., Professor of Natural 
 History in Vnssar College, Poughkeepsie, N. Y., and Corresponding Member of 
 the Academy of NaturalScieuces, Philadelphia. With a New Map of Equatorial 
 America and nunierons Illustrations. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 00. 
 
 iVINCHELL'S SKETCHES OP CREATION. Sketches of Creation : a Popular 
 View of some of the Grand Conclusions of the Sciences in reference to the His- 
 tory of Matter and of Life. Together with a Statement of the Intimntions of 
 1 Science respecting the Primordial Condition and the Ultimate Destiny of the 
 Earth and the Solar System. By Alexahiiee Wtnoiiei.i., LL.D., Professor of 
 Geology, Zoology, and Botany in the University of Michig.-in, and Director of the 
 State Geological Survey. With Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00. 
 
 WHITE'S MASSACRE OF ST. BARTHOLOMEW. The Massacre of St Bartbolp. 
 mew: Preceded by a History of the Relit^ious Wars in the Reign of Charles IX. 
 By Hekbt Wuitz, M.A. With Illustrations. Svo, Cloth, $1 76. 
 
 REOLUS'S THE EARTH. The Earth : a Descriptive History of the Phenomena 
 and Life of the Globe. By Ei.tsl:E RE0r,D8. Translated by the late B. B. Wood- 
 ward, and Edited by Henry Woodward. With 2it4 Maps and Illustrations, and 
 23 Page Maps printed in Colors. Svo, Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 RECLUS'S OCEAN. The Ocean, Atmosphere, and Life. Being the Second Series 
 of a Descriptive History of the Life of the Globe. By £i,i8^k Reolds. Pro- 
 fusely Illustrated with 250 Maps or Figures, and 27 Maps printed in Colore. 
 Svo, Cloth, $6 00. 
 
Harper Of Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works. 3 
 
 LOSSING'S ■PIELD-BOOK OF THE REVOLUTION. Pictorial Field-Book of the 
 Kevolutiou; or, Illustrations, by Pen and Pencil, of the History, Biography, 
 Scenery, Eelics, and Traditions of the War for Independence. By Benson J. 
 LoasiNo. 2 vols., 8vo, Cloth, $U 00; Sheep, $16 00; Half Calf, $18 00: Full 
 Turkey Morocco, $22 00. 
 
 LOSSING'S FIELD-BOOK OP THE WAE OF 1812. Pictorial Field-Book of tht 
 War of 1S12 ; or. Illustrations, by Pen and Pencil, of the History, Biography, 
 Scenery, Eelics, and Traditions of the Last War for American Independence. By 
 Benson 3. Lossino. , With several hundred Engravings on Wood, byLossin'g and 
 Barritt, chiefly from Original Sketches by the Author. 1083 pages, Svo, (Soth. 
 $r 00; Sheep, $3 60; Half Calf, $10 00. i- & ■ . i 
 
 ALFORD'S GREEK TESTAMENT. The Greek Testament : with a critically revised 
 Text ; a Digest of Various Readings ; Marginal References to Verbal and Idio- 
 matic Usage ; Prolegomena ; and a Critical and Esegetical Commentary. For 
 the Use of Theological Students and Ministers. By IGnhy ALronD, D.D., Dean 
 of Canterbury. Vol. I., containing the Four Gospels. 944 pages, Svo, Cloth, 
 $6 00; Sheep, $050. re.. 
 
 ABBOTT'S FREDERICK THE GREAT. The History of Frederick the Second, 
 called Frederick the Great. . By Jons S. C. Abhott. Elegantly Illustrated. Svo, 
 Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 ABBOTT'S HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. The French Revolu. 
 tion of 1789, as viewed in the Light of Republican Institutions. By John S. C. Au- 
 BOTT. With 100 Engravings. Svo, Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 ABBOTT'S NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. The History of Napoleon Bonaparte. By 
 John S. C. Akkott. With Maps, Woodcuts, and Portraits on Steel. 2 vols., 
 Svo, Cloth, $10 00. 
 
 ABBOTT'S NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA; or. Interesting Anecdotes and Remark- 
 able Conversations of the Emperor during the Five and- a Half Years of his 
 Captivity. Collected from the Memorials of Las Casas, O'Meara, Montholon, 
 Antommarchi, and others. By Joun S. C. Abbott. With Illustrations. Svo, 
 Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 ADDISON'S CbMPLBTE WORKS. The Works of Joseph Addison, embracing the 
 whole of the " Spectator." Complete in 3 vols., Svo, Cloth, $0 00. 
 
 ALCOOK'S JAPAN. The Capital of the Tycoon : a Narrative of a Three Years' 
 Residence in Japan. By Sir Rutuerfokp Aloock, K.C.B., Her Majesty's Envoy 
 Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary in Japan. With Maps and Engravings. 
 2vols.,]2mo, Cloth, $3 50. e 
 
 ALISON'S HISTORY OF EUROPE. Fiebt Sekieb : From the Commencement of 
 the French Revolution, in 1789, to the Restoration ^f the Bourbons, in 1S15. [ In 
 addition to the Notes on , Chapter LXXVI., which correct the errors of the 
 original work concerning the United States, a copious Analytical Index has been 
 appended to this American edition.] Second Series : From the Fall of Napoleon, 
 in 1815, to the Accession of Louis Napoleon, in 1852. 8 vols., Svo, Cloth, $16 00. 
 
 BALDWIN'S PRE-HISTORIC NATIONS. Pre-Historic Nations ; or. Inquiries con- 
 cerning some of the Great Peoples and Civilizations of Antiquity, .and .their 
 Probable Relation to a still Older Civilization of the Ethiopians or Cushites of 
 Arabia. By John D. Baldwin, Member of the American Oriental Sbciety. 
 12mo, Cloth, $1 75. 
 
 EARTH'S NORTH AND CENTRAL AFRICA. Travels and Discoveries in North 
 and Central Africa : being a Journal of an Expedition undertalcen under the 
 Auspices of H. B. M.'s Government, in the Years 1849-1855. By Hehby Baetu, 
 Ph.D.,D.C.L. Illustrated. 3 vols., Svo, Cloth, $12 00. 
 
 HENRY WARD BIECHEE'S SERMONS. Sermons by Henkt Ward BEEonEB, 
 Plymouth Ghurch,BrookIyn. Selected fi-om Published and Unpublished Dis- 
 courses, and Revised by their Author. With Steel Portrait. Complete in 2 vols., 
 Svo, Cloth, $5 00. ■ , 
 
 LTMAN 
 
 &c., < J ,- 
 
 Steel Portraits, and Engravings on Wood. In 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 BGSWELL'S JOHNSON. The Life of Samuel Johnson. LL.D. ' Including a Journey 
 to the Hebrides. By James Boswell, Esq. A New Edition, with numerous 
 Additions and Notes. By John Wilson Cbokee, LL.D., FiR.S. - Portrait of 
 BoBwell. , 2voIs., Svo, CIoth,$4 00, 
 
 SAEi COLERIDGE'S MEMOIR AND LETTERS. Memoir and Letters of Sara 
 
 Coleridge. Edited by her Daughter. With Two Portraits ou Steel. Crown Svo, 
 
 Cloth, $2 50. 
 SHAKSPB.4RE. The Dramatic Works of William Shakspeare, with the Corrections 
 
 and Illustrations of Dr. Jounbon G. Stebvens, and others. Revised by Isaac 
 
 Kebd. Engravings. 6 vols.. Royal 12mo, Cloth, $9 00. 
 
 BEECHER'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY, &o. Autobiography, Correspondence, 
 &c., of Lyraan Beecher, D.D. Edited by his Son, Crarleb Beeohee. ■ Wi.th Three 
 
4 Harper &> Brothers' Valuable and Interesting Works. 
 
 DEAPER'S CIVIL WAR Ilistory of the American Civil War. By John W. Dba. 
 PES, .^LD., LI..D., Professor of Chemistry and Physiology In the Univereity of 
 New York. In Three Vols. Svo, Cloth, $3 60 per vol. 
 
 DEAPER'S INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT OF EUROPE. A History of the 
 Iiitellectaal Development of Europe. By Joun W. Draper, M.D., LL.D., Profess. 
 or of Chemistry and Physiology in the University of New York. Svo, Cloth, $6 00. 
 
 DRAPER'S AMERICAN CIVIL POLICY. Thonghts on the Puturo Civil Policy of 
 America. By Jons W. Dbapeb, M.D., LL.D., Professor of Chemistry andPhyslol- 
 ogy in the University of New York. Crown Svo, Cloth, $2 40. 
 
 DU CHAILLU'S AFRICA. Explorations and Adventnres in Eqnatorial Aflrica with 
 Accounts of the Manners and Customs of the People, and of the Chase of the Go- 
 rilla, the Crocodile, Leopard, Elephant, Hippopotamus, and other AnimnTa, Bj 
 Paul It. Dd Chaillc. Numerous Illostratious. Svo, Cloth, $5 00, 
 
 BELLOWS'S OLD WORLD. The Old World in ita New Pace: Impressions of Eu- 
 rope in 1887-186S. By Uensy W. Bellows. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 BO. 
 
 BRODUEAD'S HISTORY OP NEW YORK. History of the State of New York. 
 By Joun Uomeyn Broduead. 1609-1601. . 2 vols. Svo, Cloth, $3 00 per vol. 
 
 BROUGHAM'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY. Life and Times of Hknrt, Lonn Bnonaiua. 
 Written by Himself. In Three Volumes. 12mo, Cloth, $2 00 per vol. 
 
 BULWER'S PROSE WORKS. Miscellaneous Prose Works of Edward Bulwer. 
 Lord Lytton. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 50. 
 
 BULWER'S HORACE. The Odes and Epodes of Horace. A Metrical Translation 
 into English. With Introduction and Commentaries. By Loan Lttton. With 
 Latin Text from the Editions of Orelli, Macleane, and Youge. 12ino, Cloth, $1 75. 
 
 BULWER'S KING ARTHUR. A Poem. By Eabl Lvtton. New Edition. 12mo, 
 Cloth, $1 75. 
 
 BUENS'S LIFE AND WORKS. The Life and Works of Robert Burns. Edited 
 by RoDEUT CuAMDERS. 4 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $6 00. 
 
 REINDEER, DOGS, AND SNOW-SHOES. A Journal of Siberian Travel and Ex- 
 plorations made in the Yenra 1805-'8T. By Ricuaed J. Busu, late of the Eussu- 
 American Telegraph Expedition. Illustrated. Crown Svo, Cloth, $3 00, 
 
 CARLYLE'S FREDERICK THE GREAT. History of Prledrich II., called PredOTick 
 the Great. By TnouAS Cablylb. Portraits, Maps, Plans, &c. vols., 12mo. 
 • Cloth, $12 00. 
 
 CAELYLE'S FRENCH DEVOLUTION. Histoiyof the French Eevolntlon. Newly 
 Revised by the Author, with Index, &c 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 BO. 
 
 CARLYLE'S OLIVER CROMWELL. Letters and Speeches of Oliver Cromwell 
 With Elucidations and Connecting Narrative. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $8 00. 
 
 CHALMERS'S POSTIUJMOrS WORKS. The PosthnmouB Works of Dr. Chalmers. 
 Edited by his Son-in-Law, Rev. William Hakha, LL.D. Complete ia 9 vols., 
 12mo, Cloth, $13 BO. 
 
 COLERIDGE'S COMPLETE WORKS. The Complete Works of Samnel Taylor 
 Coleridge. With an Introdnctory Essay npon his Philosophical and Theological 
 Opinions. Edited by Professor Sueud. Complete in Seven Vols. With a fine 
 Portrait. Small Svo, Cloth, $10 60. 
 
 DOOLITTLE'S CHINA. Social Life of theChinese: with some Account of their Re- 
 ligious, Governmental, Educational, aud Business Customs .and Opinions. Wii« 
 special but not exclusive Reference to Fnhchau. By Rev. JnsTOs Doolitilk 
 Fourteen Years Member of the Fuhcban .Mission of the American Board. Illus- 
 trated with more than 150 characteristic Engravings on Wood. 2 vols., 12mo. 
 Cloth, $5 00. 
 
 GIBBON'S ROME. History of the Decline and Fall of the Eoman Empire. By En. 
 WARD Gibbon. With Notes by Kev. H. H. Miluan and M. Goizot. A new cheap 
 Edition. To which is added a complete Index of the whole Work, and a PortraS 
 of the Author. 6 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $9 00. 
 
 HAZEN'S SCHOOL AND AEMY IN GERMANY AND PEANCE. The School 
 and the Army in Germany and Prance, with a Diary of Siege Life at Veisaillcs 
 By Brevet M:ijor-General W. B. Hazen. U.S.A., Colonel Sixth Infantry. Crown 
 Svo, Cloth, $i 50. . •" 
 
 TYERltANS WESLEY. The Life and Times of the Eev. John Wesley, M.A 
 rounder of the Methodists. By the Eev. Luke Ttebman, Author of '"rhe Life 
 of Rev. Samuel Wesley." Portraits. 3 vols.. Crown Svo, Cloth, $7 50. 
 
 VXMBfiRY'S CENTRAL ASIA. Travels in Central Asia. Being the Account of a 
 Journey from Teheran across the Turkoman Desert, on the Eastern Shore of the 
 Caspian, to Khiva, Bokhara, and Samarcand, performed in the Year 1863. By 
 Abminius VAiiBiRT, Member of the Hungarian Academy of Pesth, by whom be 
 was sent on this Scientific Mission. With Map and Woodcuts. Svo, Cloth, $4 60 
 
Evangelical Alliance Conference, 1873. 
 
 HISTORY, 
 ESSAYS, ORATIONS, 
 
 AND OTHER DOCUMENTS 
 
 OF THE SIXTH GENERAL CONFERENCE OF THE 
 
 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE 
 
 Held in New York, October 2-12, 1873: 
 
 Edited by Rev. Philip Schaff, D.D., and^ev. S. Iren^us Prime, D.D. 
 
 WITH PORTRAITS OF THE REV. MESSRS. PHONIER, CARRASCO, AND COOK. 
 
 Royal 8vo, nearly 800 pages, double column, Cloth, %e 00 ; Sheep, $7 co ; Half Calf, $8 50 ; 
 
 Half Morocco, $8 50. 
 
 About one hundred men, from various parts of the world, eminent for learn- 
 ing, ability, and worth, holding high rank in theology, philosophy, science, and 
 literature, men of genius, power, and fame, were carefully selected, and invited 
 to prepare themselves, by months and years of study, for the discussion of themes 
 of immediate and vital importance. They were chosen, as the men of thought 
 and purpose best fitted to prodace Treatises which should exhibit, in the most 
 thorough and exhaustive form, the TRijrTH,.as sustained by the Holy Scripture 
 and the most advanced and enlightened human reason. Thfe' results of this 
 concentrated thought and labor are embodied in this volume. 
 
 Rarely has a volume iSsued from the press which contained a greater amount 
 of labor or a more varied and extensive array of talent and iexperience.' 
 
 The vital topics of Evangelical Theology, the delicate relations of Science and 
 Religion, the difficult subjects of practical Benevolence, Philanthropy, and Re- 
 form are here discussed by clear, sound, and experienced minds. Pulpit orators, 
 of renown and recognized position, have contributed to this volume their best 
 productions. , , 
 
 It is, in short, a library of Christian thought aiid learning — the latest expres- 
 sion of master-mindsupon tjie important topics that are now moving the Chris- 
 tian world — and should be read by all who would be educated in the thought of 
 the age; 
 
 Published by HARPER & BROTHERS. Franklin Square, New York 
 
I DICTIONARIES AND WORKS OF REFERENCE, 
 
 PUBUSHED BY 
 
 H AKPEE & BROTHERS, New York. 
 
 SMITH'S ENGLISH - LATIN DICTIONARY. A 
 Copinas and Critical English - Latin Dictionary. 
 Cnmpiled frcini Oiiginal Sources. By William 
 Smith, D.C.L., LL.D., Editor of the "Classical ])ic- 
 tionnrie"," " Cnrtlns's Greek Grammar," "The Stu- 
 dent's Hume," "The ^Indent's Greece," "Old and 
 New Testament Histories," &c. ; and Tiikoi-hii.ds 
 T>. Hai.i, M.A., Fellow of University Colle^, Lon- 
 don. To which is added a Dictionary of Proper 
 Names. 8vo, Sheep extra, $6 00. 
 
 ANDREWS'S LATIN - ENGLISH LEXICON. 
 
 Fonnded on the larger German-Latin Lexicon of 
 Dr. Wh. FurrNi). With Additions and Corrections 
 from the lexicons of Oe»nor, Facciolati, Schellcr, 
 Georges, it:c. Royal 8vo, Sheep extra, $6 OO. 
 
 ANTHON'S CLASSICAL DICTIONARY. Con- 
 tainini; an Account of the principal Proper Names 
 mentioned in Ancient Authors, and intended toehi- 
 cid.ite all the important Points connected with the 
 Geography, History, Biography, Mythology, and 
 Fine Arts of the Greeks and Konians, toMtner with 
 nn Account of the Coins, Weights, and Measures of 
 the Ancients, with TnbnliirValnesofthesame. Roy- 
 al Svo, Sheep extra, $C 00. 
 
 ANTHON'S SMITH'S CLASSICAL DICTIONARY. 
 
 A New Classical Dictionary of Greek and Romnn 
 Bioirraphy, Mythology, and Geography. Portly 
 bused upon the Dictionary of Greek and Roman 
 Brogrftnhy and Mythology. By Wm. Smith, LL.D. 
 Revised, with numerous Corrections and Additions, 
 bv CuAKLEB Antuon, LL.D. Royal Svo, Sheep ex- 
 tra, $5 on. 
 
 ANTHON'S SMITH'S DICTIONARY OF ANTIQ- 
 UITIES. A Dictionary of Greek and Roman An- 
 tiquities. Edited by Wm. SMiTn, LL.D., and Illus- 
 trated by numerous Engravings on Wood. Third 
 American Edition, cnreftilly revised, and containing 
 also nnmerons additional Articles relative to the 
 Botany, Mineralogy, and Zoology of the Ancients. 
 By Cn/iii.KB Ahtuon, LL.D. Royal Svo, Sheep ex- 
 tra, $6 00. 
 
 ANTHON'S LATIN-ENGLISH AND ENGLISH- 
 LATIN DICTIONARY. A Latin-English and En- 
 frlisli-Latin Dictionary, for the Use of Schools. Chief- 
 y from the Lexicons of Freund. Georges, and Kalt- 
 Bcbmidt. Small 4to, Sheep, $3 SO. 
 
 ANTHON'S RIDDLE AND ARNOLD'S ENGLISH- 
 LATIN LEXICON. A Copious and Critical En- 
 glish-Latin Lexicon, fnnnded on the German-L.atin 
 Dictionary of Dr. 0. E. Gforors. By Rev. JosKPit 
 EsMOT^iiRmnr.R, M.A., and Rev. Tiiohas KEitcuEVKU 
 Abnoi.p, D.D. First American Edition, carefully re- 
 vised, and containing a copious Dictionary of Proper 
 Names from the besr~ Sources. BvCiiARLKsAMTnoN, 
 LL.D. Royal Svo, Sheep extra, $5 OU. 
 
 M'CLINTOCK AND STRONG'S CYCLOP>EDIA 
 
 of Biblical. Theological, and Ecclesiastical Litera- 
 ture. By Rev. Jonx M'Ci,intook, D.D., and Javeb 
 Steong,- S.T.D. With Maps and nnmerons Illus- 
 trations. To be completed in about Six Volumes, 
 Royal Svo, of about One Thousand Pages each. 
 Vols. L, II., and III., comprising the Letters A to 
 G, are now ready. The remaining Volumes are in 
 progress. Price, per Volume, Cloth, $5 00 : Sheep, 
 $6 00 ; Half Morocco, $8 00. 
 
 YONGE'S ENGLISH-GREEK LEXICON. An Bn- 
 
 glish-Greek Lexicim. By C. D. Yonoi;. With man t 
 New Articles, nn Appendix of Proper Names, anij 
 Pillon^s Greek Synonyms. To wbicii Is prefixed an 
 Essavon the Order of wordsinAttic-Greek Prose, by 
 Charles Short, LL.D., Professorof Latin in Columbia 
 College, N. Y. Edited bv Hknkv DiiiSLKR, LL.D., 
 Professor of (jreek in Columliin Cnlloge, Editor of 
 "Liddell and Scott's Greek-English Lexicon," Ac 
 Svo, Sheep extra, $T 00. 
 
 CRABB'S ENGLISH SYNONYMS. English Syno- 
 nyms, with coniouR Illnstratione and Explnnations, 
 drawn from the best Writers. By GRoaoK Ciunn, 
 M..^., Author of the "Technological Dictionnrv," 
 and the "Universal Historical Dictionary." Svo, 
 Sheep extra, $2 50. 
 
 ENGLISHMAN'S GREEK CONCORDANCE. The 
 
 Englishman's Greek Concordance oflhe New Testa- 
 ment; being an Attempt at a Verbal Cnnnertion 
 between the Greek and the Eiigllsh Texts ; iiichid- 
 ing a Concordance to the Proper Names, with In- 
 dexes, Greek -English and English ■ Greek. 8va 
 Cloth, $8 00. 
 
 FOWLERS ENGLISH LANGUAGE. The English 
 Liingua^e in its Elements and Forms. With a IIi.«- 
 tory of Its Ori^'in anil Development, and a I'nll Qnim- 
 mar. Designed for Use in Cidleges and Schools. 
 Revised and Enlarged. By William C. Fowi.kk, 
 LL.D., late Professor in Amherst College. Svo, 
 Cloth, $2 80. 
 
 HAYDN'S DICTIONARY OF DATES. Haydn's Dlc- 
 tloniiry of Dates, relating to all Ages and Nations, 
 For Universal Reference. Edited by Bknjahin Vin. 
 oKNi, Assistant Secretary and Keeper of the Library 
 of the Royal Institution of Great Britain; and Re- 
 vised for the Use of American Readers. Svo, Cloth, 
 $5 00 ; Sheep, $C 00. 
 
 LIDDELL AND SCOTT'S GREEK - ENGLISH 
 LEXICON. Based on the German Work of Fban- 
 ois Passow. With Corrections and Additions, and 
 the Insertion, in Alphabetical Order, of the Proper 
 Names occurring in the principal Greek Authors, by 
 HitwnY Dbislku, LL.D. Royal 8to, Sheep extra, 
 $«00. 
 
 MARCH'S ANGLO-SAXON GRAMMAR. A Com- 
 parative Grammar of the Anglo-Saxon Lailgnage, in 
 which its Forms are Illustrated by those of the San^ 
 skrit, Greek, Latin, Gothic, Old Saxon, Old Friesic; 
 Old Norse, and Old High-German. By Fiiancis A. 
 Mabcii, LL.D., Professor of the English Language 
 and Comparative Philology in Lafayette College, 
 Author of " Method of Philological Study of the En- 
 glish Language," "A Parser and Analyzer for Be- 
 ginners," &c. Svo, Cloth, $2 BO. 
 
 MARCH'S ANGLO-SAXON READER. AnAnglo- 
 Saxon Reader, with Philological Notes, a Brief 
 Grammar, and a Vocabulary. Ey Fkahois A, Mabgii, 
 LL.D. Svo, Cloth, $1 60. 
 
 ROBINSON'S GREEK LEXICON OF THE TEST- 
 AMENT. AGreekand English Lexicon of the New 
 Testament. Bjr Ei>wari> Robinson, D.D., LL.D^ late 
 Professor of Biblical Literature in the Union Theo- 
 logical Seminary, N. Y. A New Edition, revised, 
 and in great part rewritten. Royal Svo, Cloth, t6 OOi 
 
 ' Habpeb & Bbotuebs vill send any a/ the above works by mail, postage prepaid^ to any part of tlie 
 United States, on receipt of the vrice.